hS3NBAFK

1 
2
3
4Isekai Mahou wa Okureteru! [LN]
5 
6
7The Different World Magic Is Too Far Behind!
8
9vol.4
10
11by Gamei Hitsuji
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20Translation: Hikoki Translations
21 
22
23Illustration
24
25 
26 
27 
28 
29
30Prologue: Reiji and Company, Once more to the Emperor’s Country
31
32Staring up into the air, all that filled his vision was the clear blue sky. Back in his hometown, towering buildings would surround his vision and he would be unable to see nothing but the blue sky, but in this other world there was nothing to get in the way. On this day, they arrived at the border between Astel and Nelferia and were greeted by this piercing blue sky.
33
34It was several days after Suimei had tried to convince Liliana on that evening. Astel’s hero Reiji and his party arrived at the fortress that stood at the Nelferia Empire’s national border. Reiji finished his inspection ahead of the others, and was now gazing at the land spread out before him. Mizuki who finished her inspection next, quickly brought herself to his side.
35
36“Reiji-kun. We finally reached the Nelferia Empire huh.”
37
38“Un. That’s right.”
39
40Mizuki was pointing a sweet smile towards him as he replied with a gentle expression. After leaving Kurant City, they used horses to leave Hadorious’ domain. They travelled on the large highway that connected Astel, Nelferia and the Sadias Alliance’s self governed state. Up until the border the entire scenery around them was green. But after passing through the border the amount of green decreased as the geography showed characteristics of a land carved out by rivers. When they reach the Imperial Capitol, the green would once more return, but they would not see such a vast forest again for a while. Mizuki then spoke up earnestly about the scenery.
41
42“Somehow, I thought this before too, but this scenery sure does look kind of like the Grand Canyon right?”
43
44The landscape before her reminded her of a scene she often saw in pictures
45 
46and on television. Just as she was suggesting, the Grand Canyon was also a terrain that was carved out by rivers long ago. Right before them was a large valley which had a very narrow yet deep river flowing through it.
47
48“What does Reiji-kun think of this place?”
49
50“Eh? Un. It doesn’t give off as much of a sense of ruggedness, but it certainly does give a very similar impression.
51
52“Right? Aaaah, we have to pass through here agaaaain. No waaaay.”
53
54“Is it tedious?”
55
56“I mean, last time we came through here my shoes broke…”
57
58“Now that you mention it, that did happen huh.”
59
60Mizuki was making a face like she was tired of it all and hanging her head down crestfallen. Next she started looking at her feet.
61
62“My feet will also get sore.”
63
64“You have magic so isn’t that fine?”
65
66Reiji was being optimistic but it still did not clear Mizuki’s mood as she started pouting. Most of the path in front of them was well maintained, however there was a section where they would have to dismount from the horses and walk. That part of the path was very rugged, not only that, bare rocks jutted out everywhere. Mizuki, who was not used to walking on mountain paths had broken her sneakers that she was brought over from the other world. It turned out they were one of her favourites so she was quite depressed when it happened. When she switched to new shoes which were not as comfortable, she only showed a disappointed face.
67
68“But you know Reiji-kun? Using magic to soften the pain all the time is also quite troublesome right?”
69
70“I see. After the effect goes away you have to cast it all over again huh.”
71
72“That’s it that’s it. Reiji-kun sure has it nice. Your feet don’t end up hurting right?”
73 
74“That’s… Well, that’s because I have the divine protection.”
75
76“Hey, hey, can you split a little of that with me?”
77
78Mizuki looked up at Reiji with a charming smile while begging him with her hands clasped in front of her chest, but…
79
80“That’s impossible.”
81
82“Cheapskate cheapskate cheapskaaate!”
83
84Mizuki cutely puffed out her cheeks. He felt bad for her but what couldn’t be done couldn’t be done. If it was something he could split with her he would have done so without her even asking. Reiji then returned his gaze towards the canyon. Passing through a second time was somehow moving to him.
85
86“Passing through here again, it’s kind of a strange feeling…”
87
88As he was getting carried away by his emotions…
89
90“―That’s right isn’t it? After all is said and done, last time Reiji-sama jumped right over it after all.”
91
92“Heeh!? A-ahahahaha…”
93
94Reiji turned around to the voice in a fluster. Titania had finished with her inspection and was now talking to him with a smile on her face. Reiji could only turn back with a cramped smile at her words.
95
96“Tia, I thought I was already forgiven for that?”
97
98“Eeeh. Isn’t it fine for me to complain about it just a little?”
99
100“That right. It’s just as Tia says. Do you think I would forgive you so easily too?”
101
102“Au. Mizuki…”
103
104His friend had betrayed him. Next to Reiji who was now making a bitter expression, Mizuki and Titania were smiling and going ‘riiiight’ perfectly in sync. As that was going on, their female knight escort Luka came out of
105 
106the fortress. Upon closer inspection she was carrying something unfamiliar in her hands. Before long, she came up to Titania’s side.
107
108“Your Highness, you forgot this.”
109
110“Ara, Luka? Was there some―thing!?”
111
112The moment Titania, who had been smiling with Mizuki just now, turned over to look at Luka, she suddenly froze in place. Reiji was confused as to why she was so surprised. It wasn’t that strange to forget something. Mizuki cocked her head to the side.
113
114“What’s wrong?”
115
116“Th-th-th-th-th-there is nothing wrong Mizuki!”
117
118She was in a complete fluster towards Mizuki’s question. From her side, Reiji was looking at the package that Luka was holding onto. The package had a long cylindrical shape, upon touching it a metal clang could be heard.
119
120“… This is, a sword right? Is it Tia’s?”
121
122“Haa―!? Reiji-sama when did you!?”
123
124“So you were holding onto something like this huh? A sword, that’s a little surprising.”
125
126“That’s, uuuuum… it’s… um…”
127
128“Aaaah!? Hey! Hey! Could that be the treasured sword of the royal family? That kind of sword which isn’t very useful practically but that royalty absolutely must carry with them when they go out on a journey to establish their authority!?”
129
130“Aah!? That’s right! It’s just as Mizuki says! It’s exactly that!”
131
132“… Tia, somehow, for a while now you’ve been acting awfully desperate though…”
133
134“That is just Reiji-sama’s imagination!”
135 
136Titania denied it with such force that sweat was now falling from her forehead. She was unable to calm down. She was very unusually in a complete mess. Beside her, Mizuki suddenly remembered something and looked up into the sky.
137
138“A sword huh… That reminds me, Reiji-kun’s sword has become quite worn-out right?”
139
140“Yeah, that’s right…”
141
142It was just as Mizuki had said, Reiji put on a worried expression and drew the sword from his waist. As he raised his blade from the sheath, he could see it was covered in nicks. The source of the damage came from the fight with the demons as well as the fight with Rajas. On top of swinging around a sword with only a limited amount of experience, the clashes with Rajas’ fists had chipped away significantly at the orichalcum blade. While looking at the blade, Titania unnaturally cleared out her throat and spoke.
143
144“If we go to the Empire I believe there will be a skilled blacksmith. If it can’t be fixed there, I think it’ll be fine to ask for a new one to be made. Though personally, I would prefer if we could hold out until we reach the self governed state of the Sadias Alliance…”
145
146Titania was making a face like it couldn’t be helped to just give up on it.
147
148Next, Reiji questioned her about this.
149
150“Tia. Are the blacksmiths in the Alliance amazing?”
151
152“Yes. I believe I’ve mentioned before that the Sadias Alliance was made up of many countries coming together. A long time ago, when the they were deciding on the leaders of the Alliance from all of those countries, the representatives from each country competed with swords.”
153
154“Ah! That’s why even now everything to do with swords is quite popular there right!?”
155
156“Yes, when it comes to sword techniques, smithing and the treatment of strong swordsmen, they differ from other countries.”
157
158Reiji then hoisted up his orichalcum sword and was gazing far into the distance.
159 
160“A country of swords huh… I also would like to receive sword training there. In that kind of place filled with strong swordsmen.”
161
162Right after saying that, Reiji added on a ‘just kidding,’ to try and cover it up as a joke, but Titania followed up for him anyways.
163
164“If I remember correctly, of the Seven Swords, three of them should be in the Sadias Alliance. If we have the opportunity to go there, we may be able to meet them.”
165
166“I hear about the Seven Swords quite often but, are they strong?”
167
168“The title of the Seven Swords is given to those who are praised as the strongest swordsmen in all of the northern continent. It is said that their skills make each one of them the equivalent of a thousand soldiers.”
169
170“A thousand is amazing! One warrior matching a thousand! It’s a real life Lu Bu!”
171
172Titania’s words unleashed the chuuni heart within Mizuki.
173
174“Even in the Empire where we are headed now, there is a swordsman given the name of ‘Arc Shadow’. After raising their military exploits in many night battles and ambushes, they are considered the foremost swordsman in the Empire. The army of the nations at the Empire’s southern border have bore witness to their strength in the most unexpected places. It was to the point where there are even songs about them people use for their disobedient children.”
175
176“The kind of song where they say if you don’t listen, that guy will come right? That’s amazing.”
177
178While Reiji was showing his plain admiration, for some reason Titania suddenly put on the airs of a know it all.
179
180“I’ve spoken with many swordsmen, but I do not think there should be a reason for Reiji-sama to learn swordsmanship next to another right?”
181
182“Why is that?”
183
184“Reiji-sama’s muscles for the sword are good after all. You also learned the fundamentals at the castle. Instead of curiously trying to take in the
185 
186sword skills of others it would be better to improve yourself as you have been doing.”
187
188“Tia, you can tell about these kinds of things?”
189
190“Eh? Ah, I-I just had that kind of feeling! Reiji-sama is the hero after all!”
191
192“… Just as Reiji-kun said, Tia is kind of weird today.”
193
194“I’m saying it is just your imagination!”
195
196“… Well, setting aside whether or not I take any training, it’s impossible to head towards the Sadias Alliance right away.”
197
198Reiji said this as he returned his sword to its sheathe and then turned a serious expression to Mizuki and Titania.
199
200“We’re headed off the check on the movements of that princess from the Empire we met earlier right? Tia, what do you think about that?”
201
202“I wonder? I don’t know just what that man’s intent is.”
203
204It was rare for Titania to show her displeasure so clearly. It seemed she really did not get along well with Hadorious. At the time he had told them in Kurant City to go to the Empire, Reiji remembered when she burst out in anger like a raging fire to go and protest. In the end though there was also Gregory’s case. They could do nothing but give up and comply.
205
206“… That man, next time we meet I’ll definitely make him grind his teeth.”
207
208“Uwa, Tia is super motivated.”
209
210“Of course I am!”
211
212It seemed that it was predetermined that she would make Hadorious feel bitter. Going as far as clenching her fists, she was burning with fighting spirit. Reiji then decided to ask about the source of all this conflict.
213
214“It seems that Tia was always like that with regards to that person. Did something happen with Duke Hadorious in the past?”
215
216“Eh…? Yes, well, various things happened.”
217 
218Titania let her gaze wander and looked away. She was being quite vague, but Luka, who was standing behind her, spoke in her stead.
219
220“That’s because her Highness the Princess previously had a match with Duke Hadorious and―”
221
222“L-Luka―!?”
223
224“Eh? A match? Tia had a match with Duke Hadorious?”
225
226“Heeeh, what kind of match?”
227
228Reiji asked full of interest, but Titania had no intention of answering and yelled at Luka.
229
230“Luka!! You’re being too careless today!”
231
232As she was raising a fuss, Gregory and Roffrey finally finished their inspection and were walking over with the horses. What came into their vision, was Mizuki cheerfully waving at them, and Titania making an expression completely at her wit’s end towards Luka. Looking at the girls with a calm face, Reiji then gazed off towards the Empire. The weather was perfect for a journey, however he was worried about Hadorious’ instructions. Just what was waiting for them beyond this point?
233 
234
235Chapter 1: The Geomancy Emperor
236
237After Felmenia rendezvoused with Suimei, the residents of the Yakagi residence were all assigned their own duties. Lefille stayed in the house and took care of the cats and cleaning the rooms. It was decided that Felmenia would be in charge of the cooking. Of course, as the owner of the house, Suimei also had a duty assigned to him.
238
239His time was largely devoted to studying the hero summoning circle and teaching Felmenia about magic. But aside from that, he was in charge of heating the bath and taking care of their account books. Normally at this time, he would be filling the tub with water and heating it up while Lefille would wait impatiently along with the new bath-loving convert Felmenia. But this was only the case normally. However, as the current situation was not normal, he was unable to do so.
240
241A few days had passed since the evening where he went to convince Liliana, but Suimei was still forced to quietly recover in his own home. That evening, the berserk dark magic and the fight with the sinful figure chipped away violently at his astral body. Suimei was unable to move his body the way he wanted to. During the panic when the taller shadow showed up and Liliana escaped, he was unable to take chase. As expected, despite being outnumbered, the tall shadow also managed to evade all its pursuers and escape. After putting up with with Elliot’s questions, he somehow finally made it back home. But appearing before Felmenia and Lefille in that state, he was subjected to questions, their worries, and their nursing. He ended up causing quite a bit of inconvenience for them.
242
243In the current situation, they should be out and about in the city. But even now, while they were taking care of their own duties, he had to leave himself in their care. Suimei was half sitting up on the bed in the living room as Felmenia came to refill his water pitcher. He spoke up with both a feeling of gratitude and an apology.
244
245“Sorry.”
246 
247“Do not worry about it. Please just take your time to rest until your body gets better.”
248
249Felmenia replied with a smile, but it still didn’t sit well with Suimei.
250
251“No, I can’t quite do that.”
252
253“What do you mean you can’t… Aah.”
254
255With an obvious and clumsy tone, she came to realize his intent. Suimei did not even need to speak about what worried him. It was about Liliana’s situation since that evening. At that time, Elliot and his group had seen Liliana’s face before she obeyed the words of the taller shadow and disappeared. It was still unknown whether she linked up with the taller shadow or not, however it couldn’t be mistaken that her situation had gotten quite bad. There was a sufficient amount of evidence to raise suspicions about her after all.
256
257They had not yet heard that she had been apprehended, but they still didn’t know what was going on. Suimei had been worrying about the possibilities in his head countless times since. And then, he suddenly realized.
258
259Felmenia was staring at him with half opened eyes and her lips tightly shut. Her expression that looked like she was criticizing him was definitely not just filled with criticism. In her eyes, he could feel sympathy, severity and also worry. Suimei then spoke with resignation.
260
261“I get it. I’ll properly wait until I’m better.”
262
263“Please do so. I’m sure Suimei-dono is worried about Liliana Zandyke, but it also can’t be helped that myself and Lefille are worried about Suimei-dono after all.”
264
265“Sorry.”
266
267“… I thought you were more of the careful type, but you were quite reckless.”
268
269“Yeah, I hear that a lot.”
270
271“Is that something to laugh about…? If you keep acting like that Lefille will scold you again you know?”
272 
273Felmenia reproached him with a bit of advice, but Suimei still just put on a bitter smile. After returning to the house, once his body’s condition had stabilized, what awaited him was the long and angry scolding from the tiny big sister Lefille. ‘You always make me worry,’ or ‘don’t be so reckless ever again,’ words like this were still fresh in his mind. But she was exactly right. Suimei also considered that his carefulness was lacking in the case that he got caught up in things. That had also been the case this time, but it also applied to the time of Lefille’s case. He had thought that it would heal, but it seemed that it was quite the difficult disposition. While Suimei was having this conversation with Felmenia, Lefille came into the living room carrying a pile of baggage.
274
275“Un~sho, un~sho”
276
277She was letting out a voice as she was putting all of her effort into it. It wasn’t particularly heavy, but she must have been letting out that kind of voice since it was blocking everything in front of her. However it still looked quite dangerous. Felmenia then spoke up in a gentle tone.
278
279“Lefille. It’s dangerous to carry too many things at once. Shouldn’t you put some of them down?”
280
281“It’s alright Felmenia-jou. A little bit of luggage that is a little taller than me is nothing. At any rate, in my original form, I used a large sword that was taller than myself after all… Un~sho, un~sho.”
282
283“Lefi, be careful.”
284
285“Yeah, thank you.”
286
287As Suimei passed her his considerations, Felmenia was making a confused expression. It seemed she found it weird how a small child like that always made that kind of comparison.
288
289“… Suimei-dono.”
290
291“Aah, this? Most of my bodies’ functions are dedicated to healing right now. My mind isn’t working properly.”
292
293After looking closely at Suimei, Felmenia noticed he was lying down blankly staring into space. To use magic to restore his astral body, he had
294 
295to enter this kind of state. Felmenia was looking at him filled with worry as she sat by his side with care.
296
297“I can’t tell very well from the looks of it, but is it quite bad?”
298
299“If it was a normal injury it could be healed right away with magic. However what was injured this time was my spiritual body, that’s why unlike my physical body it cannot be easily healed with magic.”
300
301“… So you can easily heal the physical body huh.”
302
303“Well yeah.”
304
305As Suimei replied with a foolish tone, Lefille had finished putting away the baggage and returned. She then sat down at his bedside with a stunned expression.
306
307“Injuries to the body are not any kind of special problem huh? You sure do say some amazing things without knowing it… Fumu, the astral body is it? I remember you talking about it before, but did you not prepare defences and resistance for that?”
308
309“Dark magic was too peculiar. The magicians of our world, even the devil worshippers, don’t use that kind of dangerous curse in that way any more after all. To think there wouldn’t be anyone who would use an attack like that was just normal. Well, in short my preparation was lacking or I was simply negligent. Aaah…”
310
311Suimei started fumbling over his words. Since his mind was dulled, he was not able to put his words together well.
312
313“… It seems it isn’t good to ask too many questions right?”
314
315“That’s right. It seems the difficult questions will have to wait.”
316
317“Thanks. Please do so.”
318
319As the two of them took the current situation into consideration, Suimei offered his thanks. Then, Felmenia suddenly remembered something and stood up from her chair.
320
321“That’s right! Suimei-dono, I’ve prepared a meal. Please wait a moment.”
322 
323Felmenia ran off to the kitchen with a pitter-patter and returned shortly with a meal in a bowl. Inside the dome shaped wooden bowl was a pure white soup letting out steam. Scattered inside it were perfectly circular, tender looking beans.
324
325“Here, Suimei-dono. It’s a pearl bean potage. Enjoy.”
326
327“Aah, thank you.”
328
329Suimei received the bowl filled with the pure white potage soup filled with beans, however it seemed that he did not look at it properly. Keeping his eyes closed, he scooped out of its contents with a spoon and slowly carried it to his mouth. However, due to his brain functions being dedicated to his recovery, he was doing so in a daze and his arm’s movements were shaky.
330
331“Suimei-kun. That seems dangerous.”
332
333“Sorry.”
334
335“In that case, Suimei-dono. Please pass me the bowl and spoon.”
336
337“Ou.”
338
339Suimei passed over the bowl and spoon over to Felmenia. She then scooped up some of the potage with the spoon, and put on a smile.
340
341“Okay, Suimei-dono. A~n.”
342
343“Fe-Felmenia-jou? No matter how you put it, Suimei-kun wouldn’t… what?”
344
345“A~n.”
346
347As she made that voice while opening her mouth, Suimei did not hold any doubt, or rather could not hold any doubt, and responded in kind. Doing just as Felmenia had said, he opened his mouth with an ‘A~n’, and chewed down the contents of the spoon. Lefille’s jaw dropped as she witnessed something she could not possibly imagine Suimei ever doing normally.
348
349“… Suimei-kun, are you that defenceless?”
350
351If it was the normal Suimei, there was absolutely no way he would do
352 
353something so embarrassing. In that case, if he complied as he did just now, it meant that his mind was just not able to function to that extent.
354
355“… Menia, sorry about this.”
356
357“It’s nothing.”
358
359Lefille leaned forward in a daze as she looked at Felmenia who was smiling as she didn’t mind at all.
360
361“Felmenia-jou, Felmenia-jou. I also want to do it.”
362
363“Yes, by all means.”
364
365“Then Suimei-kun. Go A~n.”
366
367“A~n.”
368
369As expected, Suimei also obediently opened his mouth for Lefille. There wasn’t a single hint of resistance or unwillingness from him. While doing so, he quietly chewed the food fed to him. Staring at Suimei in such a condition, the two of them exchanged excited glances between each other.
370
371“What is this? This is kind of good. Suimei-kun is cute.”
372
373“Yes, certainly.”
374
375If it was the normal Suimei, he would be valiantly protecting the two beautiful girls in an excited state. However in this case, the ones who were excited were the two young girls. It was certain that Suimei would later bury himself into a hole from such embarrassing memories… However this did not matter at all to them.
376
377“Well then Lefille, next is my turn.”
378
379“Yeah, Felmenia-jou, we’re taking turns right?”
380
381Until the contents of the bowl were completely emptied out, they took turns feeding Suimei the potage.
382
383★
384 
385Sitting at the south end of the Imperial Capital Filas Philia was a huge castle, Groschler. It was the tallest structure within the entire Empire. This was the seat from which the Emperor governed the state and listened to the advice of the nobles. As the centre of all politics in the Empire, it served as a government office. It originally stood quite firmly as a fortress city. Up until now it had endured many crisis that looked to topple the Empire all throughout history. Its impressive shape was widely known even outside the country.
386
387In its administration room, was a crimson red carpet and a crest bearing flag hanging over a luxurious interior. This room could be said to be a symbol of the Emperor’s authority. It was also a place where people gathered to push decisions onto others with a strict attitude. However, right now in this room, aside from that tense atmosphere, there was now a wretched and vulgar emotion filling it up. As Rogue Zandyke entered the administration room and felt this turbulence with his body, he kept his usual stiff expression, and knelt before the prince sitting atop his throne.
388
389“Intelligence branch colonel Rogue Zandyke has arrived in response to your summons.”
390
391With his head down, Rogue perfectly conformed to the behaviour of one receiving a summons. After stating his presence, the voice of one of the elderly statesmen told him to raise his head. In accordance with those words, Rogue raised his head. Before his eyes, seated on the throne and looking down at him, was a single young man wearing elegant garments, the first imperial prince of the Nelferian Empire, Reanat Filas Rieseld. Even in Groschler, where the desires of men ran rampant, he was a talented individual who handled all state affairs flawlessly whenever the Emperor was absent. Before Reanat, Rogue once more bowed down.
392
393“It is good to see you in high spirits, your Highness. I’d like to ask you of a trifling matter, but was his Majesty the Emperor not responsible for government affairs today?”
394
395As the Emperor of Nelferia was getting quite old, currently all government affairs were being taken care of in turn between the Emperor and his heir, the first imperial prince Reanat, for the sake of building a firm foundation for handling government affairs in the prince. On this day, it was meant to be the Emperor who was taking care of affairs inside this administration room. As Rogue recalled this fact from memory, Reanat put on a faint
396 
397smile and looked at the space where the Emperor would normally be.
398
399“Umu. His Majesty is in the Ruby Palace. It seems he will be unable to take care of government affairs today, thus I have come forth. Good grief, his Majesty’s moodiness sure is problematic. Kukuku.”
400
401Reanat began letting out a strange laugh as Rogue bowed his head deeper one more time. Thinking of the Emperor who had gone to one of the Imperial villas, the Ruby Palace, to play around with women, the prince must have been letting out a sigh deep within his mind. While holding these thoughts, Rogue was waiting for the prince to settle down. Reanat then suddenly ceased his stifled laughter. The quiet laughter which reverberated in the air was like a premonition for the change in the atmosphere. As Rogue assumed they were moving onto the main topic, he maintained his stiff expression with a hint of tension, and put himself on guard for Reanat’s statement. Propping up his hand against his chin using his elegant chair’s armrest, Reanat spoke.
402
403“And so, Rogue. Are you already aware of the reason that you have been summoned here today?”
404
405“… Though it may be presumptuous of me, I believe it would be about Liliana.”
406
407“That’s correct. This is to continue the conversation of whether or not your daughter is the criminal behind the coma incidents. The other day she was spotted at the crime scene, and has since fled without being found. Have her whereabouts been seized since then?”
408
409“No, we have exhaustively searched for her, however we have still been unable to establish her whereabouts.”
410
411“Has she not returned to your residence?”
412
413“It is just as I said.”
414
415After Rogue’s short reply, one of the elderly statesmen spoke up.
416
417“Perhaps, you are sheltering her? She is your own daughter after all.”
418
419“No, by no means would I do such a thing…”
420 
421“Hou? According to the military police, the victims of this incident were all particularly high ranking nobles. For a young upstart such as you, it is not an impossible story that you have been using your daughter to plot some sort of scheme is it not?”
422
423The elderly statesman’s words were roundabout. He was implying that Rogue was making it easier to raise his own status by removing the people who would stand in his way. However, Rogue denied his words.
424
425“I’ve heard that the victims were not all high ranking individuals.”
426
427“Shameless! The large majority were ones who saw you with suspicious eyes, you aimed after those who were also lower in status than you!”
428
429The statesman’s aggressive and somehow artificial voice echoed through the administration room. At the same time, voices of agreement were raised all around. Suspicions against Liliana filled the room. In this situation, even the nobles who were Rogue’s allies were unable to raise their voices. As the statesmen were heating up, Reanat let out a deliberately loud sigh.
430
431“… Will you cease that? It has not yet been determined that Liliana is the criminal.”
432
433“Ha.”
434
435At Reanat’s words, the loud voices that were reverberating throughout the room unbelievably settled down. Even the statesman who first began to blame Rogue withdrew immediately, and soon all the nobles who had been raising their voices in agreement became completely silent. It was as if they were trying to leave a bad impression of Rogue on Reanat and the other neutral nobles. Or rather that was their exact goal. Rogue could sense stifled laughter in the room. After observing that the atmosphere in the air had calmed down, Reanat began speaking.
436
437“Starting that kind of argument in this place will get us nowhere. First we must search for Liliana who is under suspicion and put all of our strength into investigating the incidents.”
438
439“Naturally.”
440 
441The statesman who had been raising a fuss easily let out his agreement with Reanat. However, as if he had an ulterior motive, he immediately stated his own opinion.
442
443“However, I believe there is something that we must decide on before that.”
444
445“Something that we must decide on…?”
446
447“Fumu. Responsibility, is it? Certainly, that’s right.”
448
449Rogue knit his brows at the statesman’s words, but Reanat had immediately caught on to his intent. He then pointed his cold gaze towards Rogue.
450
451“If the investigation proceeds as it has then your daughter will eventually be found. If at that time, Liliana is in fact the criminal, what will you do?”
452
453“Please wait a moment. Has it not yet been determined that Liliana is the culprit?”
454
455“―In the case that she is, how will you take responsibility? We’re talking about deciding that right now.”
456
457One of the statesmen summarized Reanat’s words before Rogue. They were surely being too hasty in determining a punishment so soon. As Rogue discreetly moved his gaze to the statesman, he could see him laughing with a smirk. It was obvious that they were planning on passing false charges onto Liliana. Even so, perhaps because Reanat held Rogue with high regards, he added on to the statesman’s summary.
458
459“Rogue, both you and your daughter are great powers of the Empire. I would also like to believe she is innocent. However, you must also know that our country has strict laws. Thus, to prepare for that case, it is something that we must decide.”
460
461One of the statesmen continued for Reanat.
462
463“Imperial Military Guidelines article 12, clause number 3. You who holds the rank of colonel would not make light of its weight correct? At that time, I believe that you should also wish for a suitable punishment.”
464 
465“…”
466
467“In that case Rogue, do you have some sort of answer for us?”
468
469Rogue waited for everyone to be silent, then responded to Reanat’s question.
470
471“… My daughter’s failures are also my failures. I will relinquish my rank in the army, and step down from my seat as one of the Elite Twelve.”
472
473“Understood.”
474
475As Reanat’s acknowledgement echoed through the room, one of the statesmen once more raised his voice.
476
477“That’s right isn’t it? I believe it is appropriate for the colonel to take responsibility for his own daughter right?”
478
479“However, is that not a little severe?”
480
481“We’re talking about the ones responsible for driving the situation to its current state. It is only proper… Right? Colonel.”
482
483“… I understand completely.”
484
485Before the statesman’s pressure, Rogue once more bowed down. Gazing at the situation for a short while, Reanat then spoke up.
486
487“… The fact that the resolution of the incident has been lagging behind is something his Majesty is also observing seriously. In the current situation where the demon invasion has been rather active, it is not good for the country to remain in an anxious state without a resolution.”
488
489The statesman expressed his agreement with that statement.
490
491“That’s right. We must also earnestly dedicate ourselves to the investigation. However, it seems that the holy city’s Hero-dono is also involved in the investigation of this incident.”
492
493“I’m aware that it will be difficult to get involved. However, it is also true that at this rate we will not get anywhere. Therefore, with regards to the investigation of this case, there will be a change.”
494 
495“A change, is it?”
496
497“That’s right. Up until now the military police and intelligence branch were working together for the investigation. The headquarters of the investigation is integrated between the two of them. For the time being, the command of those headquarters will be entrusted to this person.”
498
499Reanat let out a short ‘Let them in,’ and the door opened. And then the one who walked to Reanat’s side was―
500
501★
502
503A visitor’s knock rang throughout the Yakagi residence in the Imperial Capital. After a short while, Felmenia returned from the entrance way with her report, in a sense, it was exactly as Suimei expected.
504
505“Suimei-dono. It’s the military police of the Imperial Capital.”
506
507As Felmenia brought this news with a serious expression, Suimei calmly replied with a ‘Got it,’ back to her. Currently, Suimei was now in much better physical condition compared to before after devoting himself to recovery successfully for the last few days. He wasn’t quite back in peak condition, however he at least returned to a level where he was able to take part in every day activities. For the time being, he wanted to regain all the time lost while he couldn’t move and was wondering what to start with. This happened to be one of his main points. However the other two seemed quite worried as Lefille, who was next to Felmenia as she made her report, spoke up with a severe expression.
508
509“The military police… Suimei-kun, what do we do?”
510
511“Let’s see… For now let’s just meet them.”
512
513“But, once you meet them…”
514
515“I know.”
516
517Letting them know that he had properly thought it through, Suimei headed to the entrance way where the military police was waiting. Depending on the situation, there was the possibility that this would escalate into a bad state of affairs, however nothing would start if they just left them waiting.
518 
519As he greeted the policeman who was waiting at the entrance way, they returned a courteous bow to him. Their uniform was very tidily kept, and gave off a very clean impression, their conduct was lively and their words were also very polite.
520
521“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am affiliated to the Empire’s Military Police, Third Regiment. You are Suimei Yakagi-san correct?”
522
523“Yes. What business have you come here with today?”
524
525“I will get straight to the point, I would like Yakagi-san to accompany us from here.”
526
527The military policeman politely replied to Suimei who was feigning ignorance. As the word ‘us’ implied, there was the presence of several people on the other side of the door. Suimei guessed that they were planning on taking him to the station and thoroughly question him about the situation on that day. In response, Suimei spoke in a troubled manner.
528
529“Even if you say that… My apologies, but the condition of my body is rather poor right now, would it not be possible to leave it for another day?”
530
531“That’s… We can’t really do that.”
532
533“Meaning?”
534
535“Right. In the case where you do not comply to our request, the higher ups have ordered us to bring you along by force.”
536
537It was a rather violent approach. However, the military policeman who said this was also quite troubled about it and was currently rubbing his forehead with his fingers. This was likely because he sympathized with Suimei’s condition and did not really want to force him. But now that it’s gone as far as having to mention force, going along with them was already something Suimei could not avoid. Even if he used magic to slip by this time, another member of the military police would simply come by and ask again. In any event, the situation would not change.
538
539“We are also aware of your circumstances. Would it be possible for you to comply with our request?”
540 
541The military policeman once more asked this of Suimei with modesty. Lefille, who was standing behind Suimei, then tugged at the cuff of his sleeve. As he brought his face closer to her, she put the anxiety she was feeling deep down inside into words with a grim face.
542
543“… Suimei-kun. I have a bad feeling about this.”
544
545“Yeah, me too. But I think I don’t really have a choice other than going along here.”
546
547“Is that fine?”
548
549“I want to get a grasp of the status of the scene’s investigation too.”
550
551There were things he wanted to determine other than just Liliana’s location. Currently he had Felmenia gathering information, however he was still in the dark on the current state of the investigation. He was just planning to make his move anyways, so the timing here was actually good. Even after saying that, Lefille didn’t seem entirely convinced and was making a sour frown. The one who made a move to convince her was Felmenia. Putting on airs to just leave everything to her, she reliably stepped forward.
552
553“Lefille. I will go along with them. That way there is no need to worry.”
554
555“… Un, got it. I’ll sincerely leave Suimei-kun to you.”
556
557Lefille squeezed out a dejected voice. Aside from just worry, it seemed that she had other sources of distress. Lefille was impatient with the current situation. After becoming smaller, she had to resign herself from taking part in any conflict. She was unable to properly do things that she could easily do before. Suimei glanced at her behind him and could see her frustrated feelings crawling up on her face. Still gripped by the image of her lonely figure, Suimei left the house together with Felmenia.
558
559★
560
561Suimei and Felmenia were now walking down the streets being lead by several military policemen. The military police were both in front and behind them. It looked a lot like they were in a bad situation and being apprehended, however it was not like they were suspects or criminals. In
562 
563truth they were being handled very courteously and were not receiving any sort of poor treatment.
564
565According to Felmenia, the soldiers and military police of the Empire had very strict discipline imposed on them. This was generally why the way they dealt with others and their outward appearance turned out to be quite good. When Suimei just arrived in the Empire with Lefille, he remembered hearing a similar story. Since the Empire’s army is very strictly disciplined, compared to other countries, the Empire’s army was of particularly high quality. After hearing this, it reminded Suimei of the German army’s strict discipline. It was entirely possible that like that country, the Empire was progressing down the path of modernization as a military country.
566
567The design of the streets and residential areas of the Imperial Capital of Filas Philia differed from those of the Royal Capital in Astel in that it was more modernized. From what he had heard, this applied when compared to all other countries as well. In the case that they continue like the other world, developed their industry and managed to recreate the first and second Industrial Revolutions, it was entirely possible that they would repeat the failures of that world as well. Nature and mystery were still in harmony, but there was no way of knowing if that would remain true forever.
568
569“Suimei-dono. It’s been quite a while since you’ve had some fresh air right?”
570
571“Hm? Yeah, you’re right.”
572
573Just as she said, it had been a while since Suimei stepped outside. Due to the damage to his astral body, he had been continuously bedridden all this time. He did not even have the leisure to take a relaxing stroll outside. And so, the outdoors that he had not seen in a while, somehow seemed to be restless to him. The citizens of the Imperial Capital appeared to be in an uneasy state where they could not calm down. As he snuck at glance at the people they passed by, it was like they were all being alert for some danger they could not see. Even the children who were running around outside had some fear mixed into their behaviour and did not appear to be enjoying themselves. As Suimei was about to put his impression into words, Felmenia guessed his thoughts.
574 
575“While Suimei-dono was bedridden, Liliana Zandyke was put on the wanted list, the Imperial Capital has been in this kind of state since.”
576
577“… I expected this to an extent but, it’s become quite an uproar huh.”
578
579“It’s because the identity behind the culprit has become clear. They must feel like the danger is nearby.”
580
581“However, it’s a soldier from the same country, this kind of fear is a little…”
582
583“From the beginning Liliana Zandyke was someone who used unidentifiable magic. Holding a seat as one of the Empire’s Elite Twelve and also being appointed a special position within the Empire’s military, she has always been a recognized as a symbol of fear within the Empire. Thinking of it that way, this kind of change in the atmosphere feels like a fairly natural flow.”
584
585“To the regular citizens, that’s all it looks like huh?”
586
587Felmenia gave a nod, however Suimei could only let out a sigh at the situation.
588
589“Even though she’s just a child… no, because she’s a child?”
590
591Normally, one must dedicate a suitable amount of years to acquire strength. However, contrary to that expectation, Liliana was a mage who was quite strong. The fact that she held that kind of strength despite being a small child was probably something that stirred up fear in the people. On top of that, there was her overpowering manner of speech and conduct, it only intensified that impression. From the beginning, Liliana had many enemies. Adding on the current incident, pretty much all of the citizens would have become her enemies as well. She wouldn’t really able to walk outside anymore. Also because of the morals in this world, there was no telling what would happen if she showed up in front of people.
592
593There was the possibility that the taller shadow was sheltering her, but that also couldn’t be said to be a good situation. Those words the shadow passed down to Liliana on that evening seemed very much like words of temptation. If Suimei were to think about it like it was using her, it was easy to think that it would cut her off and throw her away at any time.
594 
595While Suimei was staring off into space thinking of these things, Felmenia suddenly began speaking to him while casting magic. There was no change to the voice he heard. However, the sound did not leak out to their surroundings. It was a magic whisper.
596
597“… Suimei-dono is quite concerned about that girl right? I’ve heard you only spoke to Liliana Zandyke on a few occasions, why do you go so far?”
598
599“Is it weird?”
600
601“Eh? No, that’s not really what I meant but…”
602
603“It’s fine. Even I understand that it is a little strange.”
604
605Suimei put on an awkward smile and began staring off into the distance.
606
607“… How do I put it? In this world, there are things where nothing can be done but to give up quietly everywhere right? I don’t like that sort of thing. If you don’t give up, there are certainly happy times ahead, so having no choice but to do so is unpleasant right?”
608
609“Suimei-dono…”
610
611That’s how it was. To Suimei, the fact that these kinds of feelings had to exist was something he couldn’t accept. Those feelings that one had no choice but to drown away in a sea of tears with no hope of salvation. That’s why sorrow only multiplied. For that girl as well, she was bound by these kinds of fetters. Suimei recalled the words he heard on that evening.
612
613‘―Nobody needs me for anything but fighting.’
614
615Those words that came from Liliana’s mouth were nothing more than words she used to grieve about her own misfortune. She continued to be ostracized by everyone, they were words of one who was dearly clinging onto their place in the world to establish their own existence. This was why Suimei was unable to leave her as she was. While Suimei was thinking of Liliana’s current whereabouts, Felmenia suddenly asked Suimei a question.
616
617“The reason Suimei-dono wants to return back to that world, as I thought, is it because even in that world you have something to fight for?”
618 
619“Well… Yeah.”
620
621While giving his short and vague reply, Suimei looked at his surroundings.
622
623And then he realized something.
624
625“Now that I think about it, did they not impose martial law?”
626
627The atmosphere in the streets was different, but there were still people walking around. Suimei was thinking about how no limitations seemed to be in place on the citizens. In this city in another world where they are restricted in size due the protective walls, unlike the modern world, the likelihood of bumping into criminals was fairly high. Normally, until the criminal was caught, there would be restrictions in place on unnecessarily moving around outside. However, contrary to his expectations, outwardly, the streets were just as busy as they normally were. The tradespeople and dwarves were all still energetically moving around.
628
629“With regards to that, the Hero-dono from the Salvation Church… Elliot-dono’s parade is coming up. The scheduled date is approaching fairly quickly so if they put on any restrictions it seems it would pose quite the problem.”
630
631“I see…”
632
633If they invoke martial law it would affect the parade that was coming up. Though it was unlikely that kind of notification was actually passed around. If they brought the citizens’ activities to a stop here, their chance to inspire the populace would be completely lost. There were many foreigners pouring into the city to see the parade too, it would pose quite a blow to the Imperial Capital’s revenue. In that case, their policy was to more or less just shut their eyes to the situation. Having caught a grasp of why the atmosphere was how it was, Suimei turned to the military policemen.
634
635“Excuse me. Isn’t it about time that you inform us where we are headed to?”
636
637“We are accompanying the two of you to the south plaza of Filas Philia.”
638
639“The south plaza?”
640 
641Suimei knit his brows together at their answer. He was sure they were bringing him to a station where they would inquire about the incident. However he was unable to see through their intent of bringing him to a plaza. The military police, being taken away, a plaza. When Suimei put these three thoughts together, a picture of a guillotine showed up in his mind. Though that did seem very unlikely.
642
643“Why a plaza?”
644
645“Her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella is waiting for us there.”
646
647“…?”
648
649Suimei could only raise his eyebrow at this unexpected answer. An unclear matter had just become even more unclear after all. There was no way he would just naturally understand what was going on. If she was waiting for them it meant that she was the one to summon them there. But up to this point Suimei did not recall ever getting involved with such an esteemed person. Then just why was someone like that waiting for him? As Suimei was mulling on his suspicions, Felmenia brought her face close to him.
650
651“Her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella is the Nelferian Emperor’s third daughter. It is said that she once split the land on a battlefield and crumbled the footing below her enemies. She is a mage who uses the earth attribute of such renown that she was given the name of Geomancy Emperor. She is called the strongest mage in the Empire.”
652
653“I see… But why is that strongest mage in the Empire summoning me?”
654
655Suimei could not figure out what was going on with this imperial princess and them being taken away by the military police. He didn’t think it was a completely unrelated case to the incident, but still didn’t really have a clue why he was being summoned. He had put these suspicions into words, but even so the military police did not answer him. Could they not say, or did they not know? He didn’t know which it was, but they were showing him a troubled expression.
656
657“Her Highness the Imperial Princess has something she would like to talk about with you.”
658
659“What about?”
660 
661“Even if you ask me that…”
662
663They didn’t know. It seemed there was no need to actually tell the ones bringing him over anything.
664
665Suimei gave up on asking the military police and used magic to whisper to Felmenia.
666
667“Menia. What kind of woman is that imperial princess Graziella?”
668
669“Just as I said before, she is the strongest mage in the Empire. She’s the unusual type to calmly do impossible things and has quite the intense personality.”
670
671“… Now that I think about it, when Reiji defeated Rajas she was also there right?”
672
673“Yes, I was also present at the time and we had exchanged a few words. She’s the type to be quite determined to do what she must. Please bear in mind that she is not one that can be dealt with by ordinary means.”
674
675“I see…”
676
677As the southern plaza slowly came into view, Suimei could feel the presence of a storm coming and stroked his chin. Just like Lefille had said earlier, he had a bad feeling about this.
678
679★
680
681The park at the south end of the Imperial Capital Filas Philia was often called the Nobles’ Plaza. The vast majority of its visitors were people of high status. It was situated in one of the upper class sections of the city and since the nearby nobles invested quite a bit into it, compared to other places it was quite pompous. The brick roads and flowerbeds were well maintained. Unlike the central plaza there were no shops in the surroundings. Among the surrounding residential buildings, there was one particularly large mansion which seemed to use the plaza as its courtyard.
682
683The scale of the building was large and the entire exterior was made up of palm coloured bricks. The stairs at the front fanned out to greet many plants. It was genuinely the kind of residence one would expect of
684 
685someone from a very high position or perhaps their children. However it was currently occupied by the military police and soldiers which gave off the air of an emergency situation. Suimei was not sure about the reason behind all this, however it was likely that the nobles also protested in the hindrance to their lifestyle and were politely turned away by the military police.
686
687Within that heavy atmosphere, Suimei and Felmenia arrived at their destination and were told to wait in the corner of the plaza near a pavilion by the military police. Assuming that Graziella would be there, they headed towards their destination and spotted a familiar figure. He had a body that drew fairly effeminate lines and a supple figure, blond hair and blue eyes accentuated by long eyelashes. At a glance one could mistake him for a girl, it was the pretty boy hero Elliot Austin. He was gracefully seated on the red bricks surrounding a flower bed while talking to his magic priest attendant, Christa.
688
689“You’re…”
690
691Suimei unintentionally let out his voice. Hearing this, Elliot stood up.
692
693“I see, so you were also called here?”
694
695Elliot’s surprise only showed for an instant as he brushed back his blonde hair. And then with a slight amount of cynicism, he began speaking.
696
697“Are your injuries fine already?”
698
699“What, were you worried about me?”
700
701“Don’t joke around. There’s no way I was.”
702
703“That’s true.”
704
705While exchanging these joking words with Elliot, Suimei could feel an unpleasant gaze directed towards him. Looking for the source of it and tilting his head to the side, he could see Christa putting on a sullen expression. It seemed that she had a hard time accepting the frivolous way Suimei was speaking to Elliot. Beneath her green braids, she was making a severe, high-strung face. On the other hand, after Elliot spotted Felmenia, he immediately made a pass at her.
706 
707“Fem-san too, it has been a long time.”
708
709“Y-yes. It is good to see you again.”
710
711“There is no need to be so humble. I do not mind if you are more carefree around me. Nevertheless, that platinum blonde is as beautiful as ever.”
712
713Elliot’s brilliant smile carried a drastically more kind air than when he was talking to Suimei. It seemed he had mistaken Felmenia’s awkwardness as nervousness. Obviously Felmenia was mostly feeling self-conscious about being called by the fake name she threw out last time, but there was no way Elliot would know this. After calling out to Elliot two or three times from the side, Christa deliberately cleared out her throat.
714
715“Elliot-sama.”
716
717Christa called out his name like she was threatening him to which he simply responded with a ‘What?’ either because he had no consideration or he was playing dumb. She then put on a transparent expression and urged him to restrain himself.
718
719“Are you not getting too intimate with them?”
720
721“I’m only trying getting along with Fem-san you know? She may become our comrade right? Can I not?”
722
723“That’s…”
724
725Christa was perplexed after being given an actual plausible explanation. Watching Elliot’s expression as he looked down at Christa, Suimei could see a bit of a bully’s expression swelling up on his face.
726
727“Fufu, Christa is a bit jealous after all. Whenever I get along with other women, she always becomes like this right away.”
728
729“Wh-wh-wh-what are you saying Elliot-sama!? I’m not really!”
730
731“Really, what?”
732
733Elliot was now poking fun at Christa waiting for her next words. Looking at this from the outside, it only looked like two beautiful people flirting with each other. After being called out while his condition was still poor
734 
735and then having to witness this kind of exchange, Suimei was a little pissed. While scowling at Elliot who was trying to build himself a love triangle…
736
737“You should just explode.”
738
739“Ha?”
740
741“Shut up. It’s nothing.”
742
743Despite saying that Suimei started mumbling ‘just explode, just explode…’ like some sort of curse. The other three had no idea what his words meant and could only cock their heads to the side. As Suimei was making no attempts at hiding his irritation, Felmenia turned to the other two.
744
745“Why are the two of you here?”
746
747“… Were you not informed?”
748
749“Yes, we just came along at the military police’s request. We were told that her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella would be waiting for us, but were not told the reason.”
750
751“Is that right? The fact is…”
752
753Felmenia had asked this, but after arriving in this plaza, Suimei did have a sense as to why they were called. If both himself and Elliot were here, then there was an eighty to ninety percent chance it was something related to the coma incidents. Up until now, this was his only relation to this man after all. If they were both summoned that would be the likely reason. Christa then realized something, and called out to Elliot with a whisper.
754
755“Elliot-sama.”
756
757“… I see, so they’re finally going to show up.”
758
759After hearing her whisper, Elliot turned around. Matching him Suimei and Felmenia also looked in the same direction. Accompanied by several people, a single woman emerged from the pavilion. Her age was around the twenties. Rather than graceful, the term heroic would match her majestic looks better. Yet she was still quite beautiful. Her outfit was far
760 
761more luxurious than the other soldiers and officers, the general tone of it was a deep burgundy red. On her shoulders was an embroidered Imperial Army coat. From her looks, she seemed to be higher above anyone else in the army.
762
763After spotting her figure, Felmenia cautiously breathed out her name, ‘Princess Graziella.’ This was the person who called them here. The fact that she was dressed in military equipment despite being an imperial princess was likely because of her position as one of the Empire’s Elite Twelve. The way she brushed aside her wavy long blond hair also gave off a very rough impression for a princess. However above all that, Suimei could see the premonition of something bad coming from her blue eyes.
764
765As she drew nearer, the atmosphere in the air gradually transformed. The surroundings became grave and heavy, was this born of her fighting prowess or her status? At the least, her disposition was sufficient to carry the weight of one who stands atop others. As Suimei quickly sharpened his presence, Christa fell to a knee and bowed down. The fact that Elliot simply bowed with a brief nod while standing must have been because he was a hero. Reiji had done the same that time in Camellia. Suimei and Felmenia both knelt down as well.
766
767“―Everyone has gathered?”
768
769With the plaza as a background, Graziella was standing before them. Her voice somehow seemed a little languid as her thinly slit eyes respectfully gazed down at each of them. And then, she began by speaking to Elliot.
770
771“If I remember correctly bastard, I have not seen you since the report that you were going to take part in the investigation right, summoned Hero-dono.”
772
773“It is good to see you in good spirits, Princess Graziella. I am deeply honoured to be called forth by you despite your busy schedule.”
774
775Elliot responded to the polite yet disrespectful tone in kind. Behind that ill-mannered gaze he was basically saying ‘how dare you call us here,’ with cynicism. The other party was aware of this and narrowed her eyes for an instant.
776
777“You’re the same as ever, bastard.”
778 
779As the two finished their greetings, Christa began speaking in a deliberate tone.
780
781“Your Highness. Why have you called forth the summoned hero Elliot-sama without making any sort of prior arrangements with him?”
782
783If it was as she said, then this act was certainly looking down on the hero’s status. This was fairly obvious from the way that she referred to him as bastard, but Graziella simply rejected the question.
784
785“Restrain yourself. Does a mere magic priest intend to push her opinion on me?”
786
787Graziella was glaring at her intensely. In return Christa glared back undauntedly, but as if to mediate between the two, Elliot put his hand on Christa’ shoulder. As if to tell her that she was at a disadvantage with that hand, Christa let out a brief ‘… Excuse me,’ before reluctantly withdrawing. Next, Graziella turned towards Suimei.
788
789“… So you are the damned man who is quarrelling with the hero for some reason.”
790
791“Yes.”
792
793Suimei bowed his head down. She didn’t have anything in particular to add on but was rather more interested into what was beside him.
794
795“I could not possibly have imagined that While Flame-dono would be there beside you.”
796
797“It is good to see you in high spirits.”
798
799Felmenia spoke out respectfully and returned a bow to Graziella. Christa suddenly turned towards Felmenia. She probably understood just who the name White Flame referred to. She discovered that they had been using a fake name and was making a grim expression towards them, however none of that really mattered as Felmenia simply ignored her and focused on Graziella.
800
801“Why have you, a mage from Astel, come to the Empire?”
802
803“I believe my application to stay here was already accepted?”
804 
805“I’m asking why you are in the Empire though?”
806
807Felmenia seemed to have already prepared an excuse to the irritated question directed towards her. As if saying ‘it can’t be helped,’ she let out a sigh and answered.
808
809“… In accordance with the guidance of the Goddess Alshuna, I’ve come to serve as Suimei-dono’s aid.”
810
811“Hou? Did you not previously say you were working under his Majesty Almadious’ direct orders? Are you saying that was a lie?”
812
813“After reporting it to his Majesty, he ordered me to take care of it.”
814
815“Fumu… so you say. And so, the one you are aiding, is this man?”
816
817“It is as you say.”
818
819“I see. Well, your reasoning doesn’t quite line up… The Goddess does pass out some seemingly senseless oracles. If I remember correctly the current case also involves the Goddess.”
820
821With this Graziella seemed to be convinced. She was still pointing a suspicious look at Felmenia, however there was something more important for her and decided to drop it there.
822
823“Let’s get straight to the point. The reason I called you bastards here today is none other than the fact that I have taken charge of the arrest of the culprit behind the coma incidents that you have been having your match over.”
824
825“Mu…”
826
827“That’s…”
828
829Suimei had guessed it was related to the coma incidents, but he wasn’t quite on the mark. Felmenia and Suimei both had a stern expression. On the other hand Elliot and Christa did not seem perturbed by the news at all. Elliot looked up lightly at Graziella, and formally questioned her.
830
831“Your Highness. If that is all you have to say, there was no real need to call us all the way here correct? Would it not have been enough to simply inform us of the fact by messenger?”
832 
833“No, that wouldn’t do. For the sake of resolving this situation quickly, I will have you two bastards work under my command after all.”
834
835“Wha―!?”
836
837“Oioi…”
838
839Elliot was expecting her to just commandeer the investigation and was at a loss for words as he gazed back at her. Suimei also let his bewilderment show on his face as he let out his voice. As if she didn’t care at all about their surprise, Graziella firmly demanded their consent.
840
841“Do you have any objections?”
842
843“Of course I do.”
844
845“Hou? Why is that? I’ve even taken into consideration your damn quarrel you know?”
846
847Towards Elliot’s immediate denial, Graziella informed him of such with an expression that challenging her would be useless. For some reason she was of the disposition to get excited towards rebellion. By saying that she had taken their quarrel into consideration she probably meant that if they continued with their investigation then the church would not have any complaints. Elliot was the one who had an objection, but Christa replied in his stead.
848
849“Your Highness. Elliot-sama and that man are investigating the incident in accordance with Alshuna-sama’s words. To put both Elliot-sama and that man under your command would mean getting in the way of the match.”
850
851“And just how is that a problem? I don’t have any reason to look after your damn match.”
852
853“That statement would run counter to Alshuna-sama’s intentions. I do not think it is proper for a member of royalty to make light of Alshuna-sama’s words correct?”
854
855“And what is there to being proper? Before this is your damn problem, this is the Empire’s problem. It may be wrong to make light of Alshuna’s words, however after all is said and done it is all a trifle to the people of
856 
857the Imperial Capital. In this circumstance where we do not know when another victim will appear, should our top priority not be bringing a quick resolution to the entire situation?”
858
859“…”
860
861Upon hearing the word victim even Christa could no longer raise any objections. All she could do was keep her mouth tightly shut. Setting that aside.
862
863“… Is nobody going to say anything after she opposed royalty that much?”
864
865“Hero-sama is dispatched by the Goddess, in other words a saint. In this case it is actually her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella who would be showing disrespect with her attitude. His attendant Christa-dono is under his protection after all… Besides, look closely. As evidence of that it is actually the military police and soldiers who are struck with terror at the situation.”
866
867Following Felmenia’s suggestion, Suimei let his gaze wander around. Just as she said, not only the military police and soldiers, but even Graziella’s attendant had gone pale. Graziella then turned her attention over to Suimei.
868
869“And what about you?”
870
871To this question, Suimei’s answer was also naturally a refusal.
872
873“I will also have to take the privilege of declining. I’m sure a quick resolution is the highest priority, but I also don’t have any intention of being forced to cooperate with you people.”
874
875“This is an official draft. You are currently living in the Imperial Capital correct? As long as you live within the Empire, it is a matter of course that you cooperate with us.”
876
877“Are you implying that if I do not comply you will throw me into prison?”
878
879“Fumu… That is certainly a threat we can use. However in that case it is a little too oppressive.”
880
881After a brief pause, Graziella put her hand to her chin as if she just thought of a brilliant idea.
882 
883“I’ve got it. If you bastards are rejecting it that extent, then how about we impose a condition on your draft?”
884
885“What condition?”
886
887“I said that I would add you bastards under my command, but I was thinking I should first verify your abilities. How about it? If you have a match with me and win, then it would be fine to allow you two bastards to freely act on your own.”
888
889“Mu…”
890
891“How arrogant…”
892
893Elliot and Christa both let out a groan as Graziella’s previously aggressive attitude had vanished and she was now presenting a completely unreasonable condition. Graziella was the strongest mage in the Empire. The reason she thrust such a condition before them was surely because she had extreme confidence in her own abilities. However, perhaps Elliot was not aware of this as curiosity seemed to be showing on his face.
894
895“Your Highness will fight herself?”
896
897“Is it strange that I would fight?”
898
899“It isn’t that it is strange, but…”
900
901What he was hesitating to say, was that to measure their abilities it would be normal to leave it to one of her subordinates. But it was probable that that did not match what she had in mind at all. As Suimei turned to look at them, Elliot and Christa were whispering to each other. She was likely giving him information about Graziella. Before long, Elliot, who discovered that he could not be careless, had become quite tense. Seeing this, Graziella let out a fearless smile.
902
903“That’s right. First will be Hero-dono’s power… Fu, shall we have a look?”
904
905“You are quite confident in yourself huh.”
906
907“Confidence is it? If you are able to properly grasp the limits of your own abilities, having confidence would be obvious wouldn’t it?”
908 
909Graziella completely cut down Elliot’s accusation that her confidence was leading her to overestimate her own abilities. As she said this, Elliot lowered his stance and let his fighting spirit surge from his body.
910
911“Elliot-sama? Y-you couldn’t possibly be accepting her conditions could you!?”
912
913“Yeah, it should be amusing to indulge the princess in her selfishness right? Besides, if we don’t accept the conditions, they won’t let us leave any time soon.”
914
915“Elliot-sama…”
916
917“Now then, Christa. Fall back.”
918
919With a slightly worried expression, Elliot urged Christa to take refuge outside the immediate area. Suimei and the others also found a safe place where they would not get dragged into things and fell back quickly.
920
921“Hero-dono, don’t show me a boring fight alright?”
922
923As Graziella made this declaration, she received a gauntlet from the attendant next to her and inserted her hand into it. The gauntlet’s silver shape matched well with her white coat. Along the knuckles was a material giving off a black lustre. Even Suimei who was well informed on magically treated materials could not recognize what it was. It did not seem to be metal, but…
924
925“Menia, what is that black stuff on that gauntlet?”
926
927“It is black wood. It originates from trees in the north and carries a hardness like steel. Compared to metal it is much lighter. On top of being the same hardness it is also strong against mana. Thus it is often used as protective equipment and sometimes weapons for mages.”
928
929“Hou…”
930
931Suimei was quite interested in that unknown material, however right now there was the fight between Graziella and Elliot. As the attendants and escorts stepped aside, Graziella leaped down from the top of the staircase. She knocked her fists together as if to check the fit on her gauntlet sending
932 
933a deep, thick sound throughout the plaza. While still looping up at Graziella, Elliot drew his shining orichalcos sword from its sheath. The blade of the sword excited with mana let out a glow as he thrust the tip into the bricks on the ground.
934
935“Deploy armament.”
936
937The voice that rung out in the air like a bell was a key word. A rich amount of mana and a spell coiled around Elliot’s body. Before long, his body was wrapped by a dull silver armour. As an eye catching bucket shaped helmet came into shape, his whole body was covered in metal. In deep contrast to Elliot’s usually dainty appearance, it was profoundly boorish equipment.
938
939Though it appeared to sacrifice mobility, that armour was woven together with mana from a spell. Its weight would not necessarily match its looks.
940
941This was a mystery from Elliot’s world. It was the type to materialize a physical substance in the world, but the characteristics of the spell were unfamiliar to Suimei. There were magics he knew of that could produce a similar effect, however it was a system of magic that did not exist in his world. As his coat of arms burned into the armour, Elliot finally materialized a shield. It was a kite shield that was also covered in his coat of arms. Observing Elliot’s use of magic, Graziella turned an expression of admiration towards him.
942
943“Hou? Is that magic from Hero-dono’s world? It is an amusing technique.”
944
945“I’m honoured. However, it is not just amusing you know?”
946
947Due to his helmet, Elliot’s voice was muffled. With an air of confidence, he lowered his stance. Seeing that his preparations were complete, Graziella made her move.
948
949“We’ll start with a preliminary test shall we― Oh Earth. Harden thy body and become a stone to smash my enemy. Stone Raid.”
950
951It was magic that Felmenia had used before, a magic which used the earth attribute to shoot out stones. However, her title as the strongest user of earth magic was not just for show, Felmenia’s magic could not compare to the sheer quantity and size of the stones created by Graziella in an instant. In her surroundings, many stones which tapered off to a point were floating around. As she fired off the stones, Elliot pointed his kite shield
952 
953forward and took a defensive stance.
954
955Though the stones rushed in, every one of them was repelled by the shield leaving Elliot completely unharmed. Judging that the hail had ended, Elliot began invoking magic. After letting out a chant like a mutter, his sword was now clad in lightning and shot out an electric bolt from its tip. Having sensed the movement of mana, Graziella evaded the bolt safely.
956
957“I see. You’re quite capable.”
958
959“There’s still more to come― I present my wish in celebration before the extolled spirit of wisdom. Answer my call, Force Grant!”
960
961As Elliot let out his keyword, nothing about his appearance changed. However, the mana that was unleashed in the air was a spell that reinforced his physical abilities and was now wrapped around his body.
962
963“That magic use…”
964
965Felmenia had her eyes wide open in surprise as she observed Elliot’s magic. This was likely because she had seen that he was using multiple magics concurrently. It was superior to the magic theory of this world that was limited to two spells at most.
966
967With the continuous effect of these magics, Elliot’s battle abilities soared. It was a popular style of magic for fighting, however in this world it wasn’t very common. Graziella closed in on Elliot. This was a rare sight for mages of this world, however it surely signified her specialty in close ranged combat. Without showing any fear of Elliot’s heavy equipment, Graziella drew nearer and thrust her fist at him. Naturally she was using physical reinforcement, it did not seem to be inferior to Elliot’s magic in any way. While attacking with her fists, she was also using earth magic. In response, Elliot wielded his shield, lightning clad sword and sword techniques to boldly fight her off.
968
969“Hero-dono’s way of fighting is splendid isn’t it?”
970
971“It certainly gives off the feeling of a hero.”
972
973“Does Suimei-dono also find it to be good?”
974 
975“That’s right. It conforms to the basics, I think it is a good way of fighting.”
976
977Suimei agreed with Felmenia’s opinion. Watching this fight, he could no longer say that Elliot’s confidence was all bravado. His sword skills were obvious, the armour he had made with magic was quite durable, the time to invoke his physical reinforcement magic and weapon enchantment magic was short, but its effect was large. However, it was somewhat dull in that it was all far too standard…
978
979“The shield and armour are different defensive spells. On top of that there’s the physical reinforcement spell and that attack magic. It’s a perfect fighting style isn’t it?”
980
981“As one would expect it is at least worth praising. He has both close combat and magic battles covered, furthermore there’s that sword skill. However―”
982
983Considering the amount of mana, the speed of the spells and their effects, Graziella was superior in all of these aspects. Elliot only had his lightning magic, but Graziella was invoking new earth magic many times all while engaging in hand to hand combat.
984
985“I had the image in my mind that mages in this world didn’t really use hand to hand fighting techniques though.”
986
987“Her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella is a special case. People who have a firm foundation as a mage and are still able to engage in hand to hand combat to that extent are very rare.”
988
989As Suimei and Felmenia were having this conversation, it seemed that the fighting had reached a stalemate. Graziella and Elliot put some distance between each other and were once more squaring off. Graziella then began speaking.
990
991“That’s it. I’ve seen it.”
992
993“… Seen what?”
994
995“Concerning that damn armour and shield. They both consist of a physical substances, but the shield is used to defend against magic and the armour
996 
997is used to defend against all other attacks, right?”
998
999“…”
1000
1001Graziella was making a self-satisfied look as she figured it out, however Elliot remained silent. Just what kind of look was he making towards her beneath that helmet?
1002
1003“Suimei-dono, was that right?”
1004
1005“Yeah. It’s just as that woman said. There’s no mistake.”
1006
1007While Suimei and Felmenia were talking, Christa let out a scream.
1008
1009“Elliot-sama!”
1010
1011Elliot’s shield was sent flying by Graziella’s powerful fist. She then stepped forward in a way to prevent him from picking it back up. Elliot had no choice but to step back in the opposite direction of his shield.
1012
1013“… Suimei-dono. Hero-dono’s shield isn’t vanishing.”
1014
1015“The spell must be made so that it won’t vanish until he uses a magic spell to dispel it. If it was a spell that required him to constantly pour mana into it, there’s the possibility of him being completely stripped of protection at any time after all.”
1016
1017“I see. Certainly.”
1018
1019As Felmenia was convinced of this, she once more raised her suspicions.
1020
1021“Suimei-dono, between her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella and Hero-dono, which do you think will win?”
1022
1023“I can’t say for certain. But, the imperial princess has the advantage. As long as they are equal in close combat, the ability to use magic becomes important. If he does not have something to overthrow that, then he’ll be overcome by the sheer difference in magic.”
1024
1025“Something to overthrow…”
1026
1027“That hero still has mana stocked up. Is he not planning on using it, or can
1028 
1029he not use it here…?”
1030
1031Suimei believed that he was still holding something back. The hero’s fighting style still left power in reserve after all. However in opposition to that, Graziella’s overwhelming combat abilities were quite considerable. Looking at this, Suimei couldn’t help but to have doubts as to why there was someone with power equivalent to a hero yet they still had to go and summon a hero despite that.
1032
1033In the middle of their exchange, the lightning clad around Elliot’s sword vanished. It seemed that the effective time of the spell had passed. Just as Elliot was about to invoke the lightning onto his sword once more…
1034
1035“―Oh Earth! Become the crystallization of my tyranny! Take hold of unyielding power and crush them! Thus, become a monument which will praise their glorious death! Crystal Raid!”
1036
1037Graziella brought forth her decisive move. It was a grand move. As the crystals which pierced through the bricks on the ground surrounded Graziella, she flung her arm to the side. The crystals rushed forward. Elliot’s shield was far away from him, he also didn’t have time to defend with magic. Christa’s scream filled the air.
1038
1039“Suimei-dono!”
1040
1041“So it is settled huh…”
1042
1043A cloud of dust filled the air. It obscured their field of vision, however it was completely obvious who had won the battle.
1044
1045★
1046
1047The cloud of dust was blown away by the wind. As it swept away from the area, Elliot was now on his knees making a grim expression gasping for breath. And with an expression with even more zeal and curiosity than before, looking down at him, was Graziella. In the end, Graziella was the victor of the fight, it was just the result Suimei expected. Graziella swept her hair back and folded her arms.
1048
1049“… So-so would about sum it up. Your fighting techniques are of a high level, but if I had to guess, Astel’s hero seems to be more skilled.”
1050 
1051She was comparing the time she was fighting alongside side Reiji in Astel and her fight now while making a triumphant expression. Looking at the figure of Graziella standing before him with her arms folded, Elliot must have felt humiliated. He was still wearing his armour, but the shaking of his fists was still visible. After gulping down a drink handed to her by her attendant, she turned back towards Elliot.
1052
1053“It was a promise. Until the incident is resolved I will have you obey my commands.”
1054
1055“Shi…”
1056
1057“Or what, after all this, will the hero of all people refuse?”
1058
1059“… Understood.”
1060
1061Her way of speaking was quite provocative, but Elliot accepted Graziella’s words. However his face did not have a hint of pleasantness to it and was quite disgusting. Elliot dispelled his armour and shield and stood back up. Christa rushed over to his side and was about to state her opinion, but it seemed that once Elliot decided something he would not go back on it. He only shook his head back at Christa. And then, Graziella turned towards Suimei. She narrowed her eyes into thin slits and was staring at him.
1062
1063“Now then, next is you.”
1064
1065In this kind of dangerous situation, Suimei would not fall down to one knee. He only returned the gaze head on.
1066
1067“I’d like to refuse getting involved in any fighting though?”
1068
1069“You have no say in the matter, bastard. You will submit to me, or fight me.”
1070
1071Suimei’s request was repelled by her haughty words. Felmenia then shouted at Graziella.
1072
1073“Your Highness, please wait! No matter how you put it, is this not too high-handed!”
1074
1075“If it is too high-handed, do you plan on complaining to someone?”
1076 
1077“Th-that’s… !”
1078
1079“What, there’s no need to worry. We’ll just have a slightly fierce match.”
1080
1081Graziella’s way of solving everything with sheer force was amazing in its own right. It was entirely possible for Felmenia to lodge a complaint to Almadious, however she did not seem to care one bit. As the two were glaring each other down, Suimei stepped forward.
1082
1083“Menia, step back.”
1084
1085“But, right now Suimei-dono is…!”
1086
1087“She’s not showing any signs of listening no matter what we say. Her craving is showing in her eyes.”
1088
1089Suimei pointed towards Graziella with his chin suggesting Felmenia to take a look for herself. Following his suggestion, she turned back towards Graziella.
1090
1091“In her Highness Graziella’s eyes, craving…?”
1092
1093Felmenia said this in a puzzled manner. It seemed that she was not able to understand, however, reflected within those blue eyes, was surely craving. They were the eyes of one who pursued conflict, or rather of one who desired a thrill while looking forward to a fight. Suimei stepped forward despite knowing this. Graziella but on an arrogant smile like she was tired of waiting.
1094
1095“It seems you’ve gotten motivated.”
1096
1097“Though completely unwillingly.”
1098
1099The excited voice was brushed away by an exasperated voice. Elliot, who had stepped back together with Christa, was pointing a dubious expression towards Suimei.
1100
1101“Oi, aren’t you still…”
1102
1103Recovering from your injuries. To that incomplete question, Suimei confirmed it as the truth with a bitter voice.
1104 
1105“There was your case and then this one, my goodness, after coming here I’ve just been having nothing but bad luck.”
1106
1107While making light of the situation, Suimei stepped forward. Graziella had already made her preparations and was letting out a ferocious presence. While doing so, she suddenly gazed at Suimei as if already criticizing him.
1108
1109“It’s dull.”
1110
1111“What is?”
1112
1113“Isn’t it obvious? Your face.”
1114
1115It was a transparent provocation. As Suimei silently hardened his expression, Graziella let out a thrilled chuckle.
1116
1117“Kukuku. Don’t be so offended. Certainly you are no flower, however I have judged that a bastard like you is not one to be underestimated… Also, according to the flow of events, you may just compare to the Elite Twelve.”
1118
1119“…”
1120
1121From a laugh she made a complete change to a sharp tone with that statement as she looked at Suimei with a sharp gaze. It seemed she was not making light of him at all. Liliana was one of those Elite Twelve, if Graziella grasped that Suimei had fought with Liliana during the incident, it was obvious that she would be vigilant.
1122
1123“I’m a little late in asking, but you drove the culprit into a corner correct?”
1124
1125“Who knows, I don’t know who told you such a thing, but I don’t have any memory of it.”
1126
1127“I’m talking about the thought that Liliana Zandyke is the culprit.”
1128
1129“Certainly that girl was present at the time, but there’s no proof of whether or not she is the culprit.”
1130
1131“No proof you say? You bastard, were you not at the scene at the time and fought with her?”
1132 
1133Graziella crushed Suimei’s vague tone as she intensely questioned him. It felt like the air itself had become heavy. However Suimei did not pay it any mind and replied nonchalantly.
1134
1135“I wonder, my memories of that night are awfully vague.”
1136
1137“Do you intend to play dumb to the end?”
1138
1139“… Fuu.”
1140
1141“Mu…?”
1142
1143“―Isn’t it about time you shut up, you damn octopus.”
1144
1145He had enough of her questions. As he blew away her considerate tone with his answer, the surroundings began to stir. He could hear the angry voices of people around him, but it was nothing that concerned him. While he was holding on to Liliana’s secret, such an inquiry was only a hindrance. Since she was trying to get information out of him, it meant that they were still not able to grasp onto the important information of Liliana’s movements. The reason they were overbearingly trying to bring him under their command without minding their appearances was basically because they had gotten impatient. As she heard Suimei’s recklessness, Graziella let out an oppressive laugh.
1146
1147“… Fuu, so that is you true character? That kind of disrespectful speech can get you charged with lèse-majesté you know?”
1148
1149“Like I care! If you can arrest me just give it a try!”
1150
1151“Ha! You sure can talk!”
1152
1153Graziella’s words were filled with energy as she rushed in at Suimei fiercely. In complete contrast from the time with Elliot, she intended to begin with hand to hand combat. Suimei evaded her fist and blocked her high kick with his arm, and twisting on the spot, he aimed a roundhouse kick at Graziella’s head. As she raised her gauntlet and blocked it, Suimei retreated backwards. Graziella did not take any rest and chased after Suimei with her fist.
1154
1155“Ku!”
1156 
1157“What’s wrong? Your movements are dull.”
1158
1159Suimei was annoyed, but just as she said, his body was not moving fluidly. Due to the damage to his astral body, even though his body had no wounds, it did not move as he wanted it to. It took everything he had to simply evade in close combat.
1160
1161“You are dodging quite well. However―”
1162
1163Graziella fell back. The reason for that action was obvious.
1164
1165“―Oh Earth! Thou art a stone bullet shining with evil’s brilliance! Strike down my enemy in the blink of an eye! Stone Iridescence!”
1166
1167As her words came to an end, an amorphous mineral like an opal appeared in the air. From the sunlight and mana shining down on it, the light refracting through it shined like a rainbow and assaulted Suimei’s eyes. The constantly changing wavelength of light was strong, if one were weak to the stimulus then it would likely induce a spasms due to seizure. The mass of minerals served well as a smokescreen and could deceive a simple opponent from the impending attack, however Suimei was a magician. Partially closing his eyes while enduring the dazzle, Suimei deployed his defensive magic.
1168
1169“Secandum Excipio!” (Number 2 Rampart, Local Deployment!)
1170
1171The mass of minerals that came flying was completely blocked by the golden magic circle. As expected, Graziella opened her eyes wide like she was looking at something strange. However, she swiftly returned her expression to its usual state.
1172
1173“… Hou, it didn’t work huh?”
1174
1175Even though she knew there was no effect, Graziella’s expression showed that she still had plenty of composure. It was like she was saying that in both terms of mana and spells, she still had much more up her sleeve. This was probably entirely correct. She was standing there without a single drop of sweat or exhaustion, she had the capacity to fire off such two verse chants a multitude of times without any problem. Her title as the strongest mage in the Empire was not just for show. However…
1176 
1177(The earth attribute of all things…)
1178
1179Suimei grimaced at the bitter taste in his mouth. He had received this information earlier while observing Elliot’s fight, yet he still couldn’t stop himself from groaning. Among the four or five elements, magic which carried the earth attribute obviously held the most mass and hardness. As the magics were largely composed of sand, earth, rocks and minerals, defending against them had a direct impact.
1180
1181Naturally, the number two rampart was a spell that defended against mana and the spells they wove. If it was something created by pulling the earth from the ground, then the physical defences of the number one rampart could block it. However even so, even simple magic which used the earth attribute created a large shock on impact. The damage to the surroundings was not insignificant, above all in this situation where it was painful for Suimei to move around too much, he could only complain that it was this of all things. If there was something he could do, it was to simply keep up appearances with a composed face.
1182
1183“Is it alright? If you keep firing off such flashy magic, the damage to the district will be pretty serious you know?”
1184
1185“Like I care. The only ones living in this area are all rich. Just from a little bit of damage, their purses won’t empty. That’s why you also don’t have to hold back, right?”
1186
1187“… Aren’t you just asking me to break things when you put it like that?”
1188
1189“If you made my Imperial Capital more spacious, it would be quite refreshing.”
1190
1191Pretty much asking him to just destroy where the nobles were living was not something someone of her status should be saying. Looking at her expression, Suimei could not read just what she was thinking about. He could not determine just what emotions her words contained. However, he could at least tell that this was not an opponent he could shake up so easily with words. Graziella rushed in once more. However, in complete contrast to her last charge, her footwork was light.
1192
1193“F-fast!”
1194 
1195The one who yelled out was Felmenia. She must have been surprised by Graziella’s movements. The mage before his eyes was moving left and right with feints to try and throw Suimei off. However, the speed she was doing so at was not normal.
1196
1197“Earth magic, huh?”
1198
1199“That’s right. Though just seeing through it isn’t something I will praise you for―”
1200
1201While messing with Suimei’s sense of depth, she was probably planning to leap in just a step away from him. However Suimei would be troubled if she looked down on a magician’s eyes to such an extent. After getting a rough grasp of Graziella’s location, Suimei snapped his fingers.
1202
1203“Shi―!?”
1204
1205As the air in front of her burst while she was in the middle of her footwork, Graziella was unable to endure it and stumbled a step forward. The effect of Suimei’s attack magic didn’t end at just stopping her in her tracks, as perhaps due to the shock to her head and body, Graziella was staggering. Spotting this opening, Suimei switched on to the offensive in an instant. He continuously snapped his fingers towards Graziella and unleashed his attack magic in a constant stream. Before the storm of explosions from every direction, Graziella naturally had no time to prepare any sort of defensive magic. She was forced to protect herself with her arms in a defensive stance.
1206
1207“Guu, you bastard, magic without any chanting…!”
1208
1209However, with just this attack magic he was unable to bring forth a decisive end to the battle. Suimei was preparing to invoke his next magic spell, but due to the limitations on his mana due to the after-effects of his recovery, the invocation was delayed.
1210
1211(Fuck―)
1212
1213While Suimei was cursing in his mind, Graziella started muttering something. She was chanting a spell. Assuming it was another form of earth attributed magic, Suimei paid careful attention to any changes in his surroundings. Sensing the tremors beneath the earth as an omen, Suimei
1214 
1215immediately evaded. As Graziella struck the ground, it broke to pieces and turned into a countless number of pebbles which shot out towards Suimei. It was a rain of bullets from all directions, but Suimei still managed to stave off the attack.
1216
1217“―In that case, how about this!?”
1218
1219As Graziella yelled, she turned over her military coat.
1220
1221“―Heed my desires. Fly in beyond the distance. To the one who won’t hold an audience with me. My hail detaches you from the world’s entangled and inseparable laws, become a power which surpasses any kind of reason― Open! Devil Connect!”
1222
1223“Do you think using the same kind of magic over and over will― Wha!?”
1224
1225The end of Suimei’s taunt was cut off by his own surprised voice. According to his intuition, he had a fair grasp on the shape the magic that Graziella had been invoking up until now would take. But something was different this time. He did not sense the mediation of an element in her magic. The moment he noticed this discrepancy, a region of the air became hazy. Suddenly, a giant mass of rock appeared in that space, and Suimei brought forth his number two rampart to intercept it. However, for some reason his defensive magic did not interfere with it. Before the giant mass of rocks, the rampart of the golden fortress was screaming. On top of that, magic power had been building up above him, at this rate…
1226
1227“Tch―”
1228
1229“Suimei-dono!!”
1230
1231Suimei broke off to evade, but his body was still struck by a portion of it. The shock sent his body flying. The massive rock crashed into a corner of the plaza with a thunderous roar and kicked up smoke everywhere. On the other hand, Suimei was forced unwillingly into low altitude flight. And then he immediately began manipulating phenomena to correct his posture. For a magician with sufficient power, without any sort of chant or action, they were able to manipulate phenomena to an extent with only an image in their mind. It was restricted to simple things, but when one was in a race against time it was said to be a fairly useful skill.
1232
1233The image Suimei had in his mind was one of a large hand pulling on his
1234 
1235body. With that, as if his body was being pulled by an invisible power, he unnaturally flew to the side and landed safely. Right after he finished his movement which completely defied gravity, his whole body writhed in pain.
1236
1237“Guu…”
1238
1239“So you dodged it. Well you should at least be capable of that much.”
1240
1241Graziella was knitting her brows at Suimei’s peculiar movements, but did no seem to really care. Unlike the mages he met in town, she was fairly accepting of unknown mysteries. On the other hand, Christa and Elliot could only let out a groan after witnessing the magic that Graziella had used.
1242
1243“It can’t be, that kind of enormous…”
1244
1245“To use that kind of magic in this kind of place, just what are you thinking?”
1246
1247They were saying different things, however they were both the same in that they were astonished by just how extreme the magic they just witnessed was. The magic she used created a mass of rock large enough to fill their vision and rushed towards her opponent.
1248
1249Suimei had his golden fortress at the ready and was quickly wracking his brain. This was naturally about the magic Graziella used. The magic she was using ran completely counter to what he knew before, ‘the magic systems in this world all must use the elements as mediation.’ In that case, just what was this magic? It did not use the mediation of the elements and did not use the earth itself as its origin to launch a physical attack. Yet his defence against magic spells was completely meaningless before it. Suimei carefully thought back on what he had witnessed moments ago. The sense of discomfort, and the hazy region of space. That enormous mass of rock that took form far too quickly to have taken the proper course of things. Suimei suddenly noticed something within his line of sight.
1250
1251“―I see. That magic, it uses the embroidery in the lining of that coat right?”
1252
1253“―Hou?”
1254 
1255As Suimei used his keen insight to identify Graziella’s magic, her eyes sharpened.
1256
1257“Interesting, let’s hear it.”
1258
1259Contrary to her words, her face was making a serious expression like she was not amused in the least. Her face gave the impression that she would not fail to hear every single word he would say. Suimei then began his explanation.
1260
1261“I don’t like the way you’re saying it, but… That magic, unlike typical magic, does not use the elements. It’s magic that uses summoning techniques as its origin right?”
1262
1263Elliot was the first to react to those words.
1264
1265“Summoning techniques? What are you saying? This world shouldn’t have summoning techniques right?”
1266
1267“No, doesn’t it? There’s the magic that called you to this world, the hero summoning technique.”
1268
1269“Ah…”
1270
1271“That magic just now, it likely uses a single part of that spell to tie two places together, it is teleportation magic.”
1272
1273“Teleportation, magic…”
1274
1275Felmenia, Graziella and Christa did not seem to recognize the meaning of the words, however there was one person making an expression like they understood in admiration.
1276
1277“―I get it, it’s a teleportation type spell huh. That enormous rock was stored in a different location, and then using that magic spell she drew it out right?”
1278
1279“That’s right. If it didn’t, then what just happened couldn’t be adequately explained…”
1280
1281“What about the possibility that what was created with the spell was an illusion?”
1282 
1283“Not possible. Within the magics that use earth as an attribute, other than spells which move the earth itself, the objects it manifests are simply attributed with the role of the attribute of earth. Since the majority of them are composed entirely of mystical power, a defensive wall against spells is capable of blocking them. However, the magic just now was a completely physical attack.”
1284
1285The materials that were fired out by magic categorized under the earth attribute were fundamentally vague existences. Whether they were a mish-mash of substances brought together by magic, or a spell itself which constructed it, depending on the method used, it was either a completely mystical power or a completely physical power. In the case of a mystical power, a defence against spells which broke it down was sufficient. However in the case of physical power it would have to be broken down with offensive magic, or decelerated, or repelled. There were many approaches to defending against it, but defending against the spell was not one of them.
1286
1287The magic Graziella had used fell into the latter category. The massive rock was placed onto a magic circle beforehand and using a spell, she tied together the magic circle with the space before her. Doing so, she teleported the rock over and used it to attack her opponent. The means behind her attack was actually extremely simple. However, this magic could not be so simply criticized with words like ‘There’s no sophistication,’ or ‘It only transferred something over.’ It had transferred something over easily weighing hundreds of tons while maintaining its size. Its destructive potential was easy to see.
1288
1289Certainly for Suimei, he was able to stop a tank shell that had even more destructive force than that. However, that was possible because he only had to stop something roughly the size of a bullet. For something so large, even if its destructive power was inferior, it was not something he could stop completely. Of course, there were other approaches to handling the situation, so it wasn’t something that he deemed especially dangerous, but…
1290
1291“No, wait. If that is teleportation magic then weren’t the preparations to use it lacking?”
1292
1293“That’s why I said it was the embroidery in the lining. It has the same spell as the magic circle inscribed in it. The compiled spell doesn’t require
1294 
1295much of a chant, it’s also probable that the other magic circle has some sort of setup to it as well.”
1296
1297“Even so, I still think it doesn’t all line up?”
1298
1299“That’s just how strange the hero summoning magic circle is… It’s just, at the time of the teleportation, the lining has to be exposed.”
1300
1301“I see, so you got an inkling from that…”
1302
1303After saying that, Elliot turned to Graziella with an unpleasant expression. And then when he let out a groan, there was an unexpected amount of bitterness in his voice.
1304
1305“So when you were fighting me you hadn’t yet gotten serious…”
1306
1307Graziella’s expression remained completely transparent as she spoke.
1308
1309“… For some reason, the two of you mesh quite well when you talk huh?”
1310
1311“That’s, also surprising to me.”
1312
1313Suimei looked at Elliot with a puzzled expression like he also suddenly noticed that fact. Graziella then began speaking in an astonished voice towards the truth that Suimei had conjectured behind her magic.
1314
1315“There were a bunch of nonsensical words mixed in there, but it is certain that you have seen through it.”
1316
1317After Graziella let out a snort, she sharped her gaze considerably and glared at Suimei.
1318
1319“However, I’m surprised that there is someone who could see through the magic created by gathering the best technology in all the Empire after only seeing it once. Bastard, just who are you?”
1320
1321“That isn’t something that you need to know.”
1322
1323“Fuu, well that’s fine. I thought it was strange that White Flame-dono was together with you. But that must mean you are someone who is in one way or another related to the one who defeated that demon general Rajas and his army right?”
1324 
1325“What’s that? Wasn’t the one who defeated the demon general not the hero from Astel?”
1326
1327“Quit it. You’ve probably heard the truth from White Flame-dono already. Besides, that man is still far too green―”
1328
1329Graziella’s mana began expanding before she finished speaking and cut off the end of her sentence. This likely meant she was going to go full throttle from here. She largely used common magics which used the elements, but there was also that skill which allowed her accelerate her own body as well as the teleportation magic which she could form in the air.
1330
1331“… Using a fighting style like a damn Taoist.”
1332
1333“I don’t understand what you’re saying, but it seems you have more of a backbone than that hero. Though it is a little late, I will hear your name.”
1334
1335“It’s Suimei Yakagi.”
1336
1337“… Hou, what an unusual name.”
1338
1339“Sorry about that.”
1340
1341Hiding his impatience within himself, Suimei stuck out his tongue like a brat. It was a tough battle. If his physical condition wasn’t so bad, there was an uncountable number of ways he could deal with it. However, in his current condition where his astral body was incomplete, even a two verse chant placed a large burden on his body. Having said that, even the simple to rely on magic which transformed gases would be fairly dangerous to use due to the ambiguous state of Suimei’s mind.
1342
1343However, that teleportation magic which transferred enormous rocks could not be invoked more than three times in a short space of time. Regardless of the practitioner’s abilities, the laws of magic would not allow it. But even though he knew this, the current Suimei couldn’t―
1344
1345Once more, a region of space in the air became hazy. A massive rock was about to fall down. Suimei evaded to the side, but was not be able to completely get away.
1346
1347“Gu―”
1348 
1349“S-Suimei-dono!”
1350
1351While the shockwave was still shaking his brain, without have any time to regain his posture, the next magic began.
1352
1353“There’s still more―”
1354
1355Graziella shattered the massive rock with a fist and shot the scattered stones at Suimei. It was a true volley of rocks. And then, without putting an end to her vigour, the ground began to rise, and struck forth. In the blink of an eye, Suimei’s body was covered in pain. As Felmenia witnessed this scene, her face had become completely pale.
1356
1357“A-Aah…”
1358
1359Unable to bear it anymore, she screamed at Graziella.
1360
1361“Your Highness! Please stop this already!”
1362
1363However, Graziella was not listening to her. Only thinking of bringing things to an end, she struck the ground with her spell. The ground rose and transformed into a tower and pierced towards Suimei. The shockwave spread dust all over the area. Graziella took a single glance, and let out a single phrase.
1364
1365“… It’s over.”
1366
1367However, it was too early for her to turn her gaze away. As the cloud of dust which was blocking her view cleared away, she could see Suimei standing there breathing heavily. Suimei could see Felmenia’s delighted face.
1368
1369“… Tch, don’t just arbitrarily… End it on your own dammit.”
1370
1371“You still haven’t fallen over huh? However, you won’t be able to fight anymore in that condition. Give up and cooperate with me.”
1372
1373Perhaps because she was exasperated by his stubbornness, Suimei heard those words from her. However, even though it was provocative, after hearing those words mixed with disappointment without any hint of her usual abusive language, Suimei let out a strange laugh.
1374 
1375“Give up? Me? Fu, fufu…”
1376
1377Suimei’s eerie and sardonic laughter mixed in with his shortness of breath resounded throughout the plaza. Graziella eyes grew sharp as she looked at Suimei who ignorantly laughing with a provocative attitude.
1378
1379“… What’s so funny?”
1380
1381“You won’t be able to fight, that’s what you said right? Just who are you saying won’t be able to fight huh?”
1382
1383“I don’t know why you can be that confidant, is it not obvious―”
1384
1385It happened as Graziella was in the middle of speaking. Before she could even finish putting her thoughts into words, the air began to tremble.
1386
1387“Is this earth attribute magic? No…”
1388
1389Graziella made a guess in an instant and put it into words, but it was incorrect. It was of course magic. It was a phenomenon caused by magic, not just a regular phenomenon. The trembling which was not caused by any definitive phenomena gradually strengthened with Suimei’s power. The abnormal oscillation was caused by nothing other than the enormous amount of mana that was taking shape, causing space to shake with its mystical power.
1390
1391Within the shaking space which showed no signs of calming down, Suimei’s mana was swelling up in proportion to the strength of the vibrations. The effects akin to a nuclear reactor’s enormous energy overflowing appeared in an instant and had already caused a vortex covering five hundred metres in all directions. Pulled by the manifested power, the bricks on the ground were lifted in the air and shattered. Many small, blue lightning bolts danced in their surroundings like an electric current. The sound of their electrical discharge reverberated in the air.
1392
1393Suimei made his resolve. If he kept fighting while paying mind to his own body, only a dead end lied before him. Right now he was in the dead centre of the plaza, there was nowhere to run. If there was no way of breaking through without using all of his strength, there was no other choice but to strike with his entire soul.
1394 
1395―Archiatius Overload.
1396
1397However, those words that Suimei had ready in the back of his throat, did not come out of his mouth. He had finished all preparations for using his keyword. He was standing at the border where his mana furnace would be completely released. What stopped Suimei with a fire burning in his eyes, was Felmenia who jumped at his back with all her strength.
1398
1399“Suimei-dono!”
1400
1401As Felmenia clung onto his torso, Suimei looked back only by turning his head slightly.
1402
1403“Menia!? What are―”
1404
1405“You can’t Suimei-dono! Please restrain yourself! You cannot let out this kind of power in the middle of the city!”
1406
1407“But…”
1408
1409“Suimei-dono! Please calm down! Just unleashing your mana is one thing, but if Suimei-dono uses magic like this, the surroundings, no, a single human would not…”
1410
1411“Tch…”
1412
1413Certainly, within a fairly wide range, they wouldn’t be getting off lightly. Felmenia was clinging desperately onto him within the raging wind pressure caused by his mana. Suimei gave up on his plans to unleash his mana furnace as he heard Felmenia’s complaint. It was just as she said. In this situation where he did not have the leisure to hold back to defeat Graziella, he naturally thought all he could do was use his magic at full strength. If that came to be, naturally the damage would not be contained to only this plaza. While grinding his teeth at the pain in his body and his frustration, Suimei decelerated the rotation of is mana furnace. In a moment, a great despondency assaulted Suimei’s body. Unable to fight against his strength draining away from him, Suimei left his body in Felmenia’s care.
1414
1415“Gu… Menia…”
1416 
1417“Step aside! It must be painful, but please hold onto me tightly!”
1418
1419Judging that Suimei’s condition was quite bad, Felmenia carried Suimei and attempted to escape. She had reinforced her physical strength before jumping at Suimei. She then immediately started to apply the instant movement magic she had learned from Suimei. As she did, a provocative voice poured down at her.
1420
1421“Do you think I’ll just let you do as you wish?”
1422
1423“No! Even if it is impossible, I will force my way through!”
1424
1425As Graziella threw these words at her, Felmenia began weaving her spell.
1426
1427“―Just as the wind from far and wide conveys, bring the flame that shines as it sways! Hear my voice! Thou art the shimmer dyed in white! Hear my voice! Thou art the shimmer which shakes off all calamity!”
1428
1429Light was running wild in the air. The light drew the shape of a circle and began drawing letters and symbols within it. A magic circle had taken form. The completed magic circle poured out an intense heat that one could not even imagine after seeing her magic before.
1430
1431“Mu―!?”
1432
1433As Graziella saw this she fell back in a panic. As she landed from jumping backwards, Felmenia let out her keyword.
1434
1435“Truth Flare!!” (White Flame Toss!) (t.n. Felmenia used English here)
1436
1437Like a blooming flower, the whistling white flames stretched out into thick belts and charged at Graziella as if to mow her down. In response, Graziella raised the ground before her and took a defensive stance. Eventually the white flame had died down to the point where it could only burn hair, however, it had already accomplished its purpose. Felmenia and Suimei were both outside the plaza, and had escaped the effective range of Graziella’s magic… From behind, Suimei could hear the sound of Graziella clicking her tongue as he put his gratitude towards Felmenia into words.
1438
1439“… Sorry.”
1440 
1441“Please do not worry about it. Suimei-dono, you were driven into a corner because of your injuries.”
1442
1443“I was meant to be used to feeling completely worn down though… It’s uncool.”
1444
1445He had carelessly unleashed his power, and was now unwillingly retreating in defeat. He then thanked Felmenia once more.
1446
1447“… You saved me. Thank you.”
1448
1449Thus, Suimei’s consciousness faded away.
1450
1451★
1452
1453As Felmenia’s White Flame Toss vanished, in the middle of the scorched bricks and burnt smell in the air, Graziella closed her eyes as she was not amused at all and suppressed her overflowing mana. As she was seeing off Suimei and Felmenia without moving, her attendant walked up beside her. And then after respectfully bowing forwards to her, spoke.
1454
1455“Shall we pursue them?”
1456
1457“It’s fine. I don’t care if we just leave them be.”
1458
1459“Is that alright? The way that man was speaking earlier, it is possible to take him away on charges of lèse-majesté.”
1460
1461“That is certainly the case, but that man is wounded. Besides, that man is accompanied by White Flame-dono. If we push them too strongly, this time it may result in needless friction with Astel.”
1462
1463“However”
1464
1465“If you lot will go and capture them on your own, I would not be against giving you permission, but as expected you cannot do that, correct?”
1466
1467As Graziella said this to her attendant, she turned over her coat. As she took a brief glance at the attendant’s face at her side, she knew that the duty would be difficult. The opponent they were to capture was a formidable foe that Graziella had to use her trump card against. Even if they prepared multiple people at the calibre of the Elite Twelve, it would
1468 
1469still be a severe task. Even if her attendant, whose abilities did not fall behind Graziella’s, said that they would definitely capture them, that would just be a lie.
1470
1471“Besides, if we go too far then my older brother will just get angry at us too.”
1472
1473Letting out a sigh in exasperation, she then turned towards Elliot and Christa.
1474
1475“Well then, I’ll have you bastards come with me.”
1476
1477“… Got it.”
1478
1479“Fu, you’re unexpectedly perceptive huh?”
1480
1481“Shall I add on that I am also extremely reluctant?”
1482
1483“No, that was impudent of me huh.”
1484
1485As she spat that out, Graziella returned to the pavilion with Elliot and Christa in tow. Christa was making a grim expression from beginning to end, however, as she was serving Elliot, when he gave his consent there was nothing she could do but obey. Graziella suddenly came to a stop.
1486
1487“… I have some slight dissatisfaction left, well with this it’s fine to call it a day isn’t it?”
1488
1489As she let out those blunt words, her tone certainly gave off a hint that she was not fully satisfied. Graziella shifted her attention to the partially destroyed plaza. In the plaza, there were many things that were destroyed by her own magic as well as Felmenia’s flame. However, above all else was Suimei’s mana which had an affect on a wide area. Exposed to the wave of mana, crumbled objects were scattered all over the plaza. That enormous power that created such a disastrous scene could still be felt on her skin as its remnants strongly lingered in the air.
1490
1491Graziella realized that that was only the beginning. Thus, even though she clenched her fist and had sweat running down her face, as expected, she let out a disappointed sigh.
1492 
1493
1494Chapter 2: The Happy Dream was Certainly in this Place
1495
1496―She could hear a voice.
1497
1498‘Vanish, vanish,’ a young voice.
1499
1500The voice was screaming in rejection. It was a voice which felt despair towards everything in the world.
1501
1502Lured by the echoing sorrow, she opened her eyes and looked forward, vague figures like they were covered in a heat haze were there. ‘Burn, get beaten’, a small figure tormenting her with words was among the others. That small figure had recognizable features. That young face was always cold, to hide the fear they held deep in their heart, they put on a brave front. However that face was now shedding tears, their eyes stricken by grief and anguish were overflowing.
1503
1504Was she being assaulted? Was she assaulting…? No, she was being assaulted. Like an insect, burned and stepped on, just like that, until she was reduced to a miserable figure. If that girl was meant to be granted revenge, then just what was that revenge pointed at? Was it not meant to be bestowed on the impossible to redeem fiends who spread atrocities? However, both the screaming voice and the inquisitive voice, held back like a dam, would not come out of her own mouth.
1505
1506Like that, while just watching the shadows, the small figure’s wailing ended. Before long, the girl began to tremble, and then that figure became completely black. Along with black bubbles bubbling up onto the surface, it expanded. Was the one who would not be accepted, finally accepted? As it swelled in size until its original form was but a mere shadow of itself, it began to swallow all those in its surroundings. The mana scattered in the area, the figure which was tormenting the girl, even the buildings, they all became a black mass and endlessly swelled up. It was headed to destroy the people of the city.
1507
1508What she heard, was the voice of sorrow. ‘Why? Why?’ she asked
1509 
1510repeatedly with anger as she despaired at the reply that never came back, ‘Wait, wait .’ ‘Why is it just me?’ ‘Why did I end up with this appearance?’ She questioned the heavens where the highest existence should have been. She only desired an answer, in spite of no longer being able to return to her original form, she only desired to fill the void deep within her chest.
1511
1512A crying voice remained in her ears. That voice from her heart which desired to be save, turned inside out and became a voice of resentment. Why does nobody save that girl? Why does that despair brought by the isolation of not having a single person to depend on have to exist in this world?
1513
1514Even if it was just, the crying voice was certainly there.
1515
1516―That’s why, it cannot be forgiven.
1517
1518Even if it was just, the one that would not be saved certainly existed.
1519
1520―That’s why, she must rebel against that result.
1521
1522Even if it was just, this wind that blew in her heart, would never stop.
1523
1524―That’s why, she could hear that voice.
1525
1526‘Wake up,’ it says.
1527
1528‘Wake up and go and achieve what you must.’ The voice of temptation whispered closely into her ear.
1529
1530―This was a curse. This curse born from causing pain to her father and mother would surely never be released until the day she dies.
1531
1532★
1533
1534After successfully escaping from the southern plaza, Felmenia, wary of any pursuers, changed her escape route from the main streets to the alleyways. After a while, she was rushing down the alley where the Yakagi residence was situated. And then, after pushing aside some chairs, she laid Suimei down onto a table. As she did, Lefille, who had been waiting outside full of worry, rushed over with a pale face.
1535 
1536“F-Felmenia-jou! Just what happened?”
1537
1538Lefille asked in a panic after looking at both Suimei and Felmenia. Felmenia went on to explain what had happened in the southern plaza with an unpleasant face. About how Elliot was also at the southern plaza. About how Graziella ordered a compulsory draft upon them to search for the culprit. And about how Suimei went to fight Graziella in a magic battle to avoid this. After getting the gist of things from Felmenia, Lefille groaned with a grim complexion.
1539
1540“… Even for Suimei, having to fight Princess Graziella with those wounds was quite severe huh…”
1541
1542“I am ashamed after telling you to leave it all to me. That I was absolutely unable to cut into Suimei-dono and her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella’s fight. That I could only run away…”
1543
1544“No, with that Princess Graziella as an opponent you managed to run away while carrying a single person. It’s something only Felmenia-jou could do… However, that damn Graziella, she really just did whatever she wanted.”
1545
1546Was the change in her tone of voice due to anger? As if she was glaring at the imperial princess who wasn’t there, Lefille gripped her fist firmly.
1547
1548“Lefille?”
1549
1550“… Aah, no, it’s nothing. Setting that aside Felmenia-jou. What is Suimei-kun’s condition?”
1551
1552“As far as external wounds go there doesn’t seem to be anything that bad. This is likely due to the expansion and dampening of his mana in an instant. It’s just…”
1553
1554“… He’s in a considerable amount of pain.”
1555
1556Suimei, who was lying down on top of the table, had his eyes closed while moaning in pain. It was as if he was seeing a nightmare.
1557
1558“The symptoms do not seem serious, so I believe it will be alright…”
1559
1560“Then, there is nothing to do but let him rest, huh…”
1561 
1562During this exchange, Lefille suddenly felt a presence towards the alleyway entrance. It may have been a pursuer. As she held onto her ominous premonition, she let out a menacing loud voice as she asked their identity.
1563
1564“Who’s there!?”
1565
1566On the other hand, perhaps because the presence was startled by her voice, the shadow that she could slightly see jumped a bit. Before long, the one who appeared from the alley was…
1567
1568“This is… I seem to have surprised you.”
1569
1570The one who appeared apologetically was the elf librarian of the Imperial University’s library, Romeon. Felmenia, who had met him once before, called out to him as she recalled.
1571
1572“If I remember, are you not the librarian-dono from the Imperial University’s library…? Why are you here?”
1573
1574“Ah, that is because just now I had seen your figures in the streets. On top of that, Stingray-san was carrying Yakagi-kun, I thought that perhaps something had happened with that culprit and came over in concern.”
1575
1576“Is that so….”
1577
1578Romeon, who walked partway towards Felmenia and the others, continued by questioning them.
1579
1580“It seems that Yakagi-kun has lost consciousness, but what happened?”
1581
1582“He fought with her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella in the southern plaza, um…”
1583
1584“My goodness, that Geomancy Emperor? Just why would he do such a thing…”
1585
1586As Romeon’s surprise showed on his face, Suimei regained his consciousness and raised his head while still lying down on the table.
1587
1588“Suimei-kun!”
1589 
1590“You woke up!”
1591
1592As Felmenia and Lefille raised their voices in joy, Suimei, who was still dazed from losing his consciousness, looked around his surroundings to get a grasp of the current situation.
1593
1594“Gu… This is? The house?”
1595
1596“Yes, we’re in front of the house. After that, I came here in a hurry, not that much time has passed.”
1597
1598As Felmenia gave her report, Suimei once more showed her his gratitude.
1599
1600“Aah, sorry. You carried me here right? Thank y―eh? Librarian-san, you were here…?”
1601
1602“Yes. I arrived just a moment ago. I had seen the two of you in the streets and chased after you in concern.”
1603
1604“I see…”
1605
1606Suimei replied with a stiff expression. As he did, Romeon turned towards Suimei.
1607
1608“Yakagi-kun, your body seems to be in pretty bad shape. Would you mind if I had a look?”
1609
1610The reason for him saying so was because he had worked as a magic doctor before. Romeon was looking at Suimei with a serious face.
1611
1612“I’ll be fine. I understand my own body best after all. I only lost consciousness because I let out too much of my mana at once.”
1613
1614“Is that so…”
1615
1616Suimei cleanly turned down Romeon’s suggestion and stood up. He then started walking towards the exit of the alleyway. Lefille called out to him in a panic.
1617
1618“Suimei-kun! Where are you going?”
1619
1620“I’m going to search for Liliana. Now that they are looking for her in
1621 
1622earnest, I need to find her quickly.”
1623
1624“S-Suimei-dono? I don’t think that is something you should be saying in this situation?”
1625
1626Looking at the two of them who were trying to restrain Suimei who was trying to unreasonably depart, Romeon spoke up with a dubious tone.
1627
1628“… Could it be, that you mean to go search for the culprit behind the coma incidents?”
1629
1630“… Yeah.”
1631
1632“Yakagi-kun. Cease this. What do you intend to do with that body? Right now you are about to do something far too reckless. Until your body has properly healed, it would be better to put off your manhunt.”
1633
1634“…”
1635
1636Suimei came to a stop in silence as he heard Romeon’s point. From behind him, Felmenia and Lefille once more attempted to restrain him.
1637
1638“It is just as Romeon-dono says. Suimei-dono, please restrain yourself here.”
1639
1640“That’s it, Suimei-kun. They’re right. You should not act rashly.”
1641
1642“… Got it.”
1643
1644Convinced by the three of them, Suimei gave up a plunked himself down onto a chair while still facing away from them. Seeing this, Romeon worriedly called out to him.
1645
1646“… Then I will be going. Yakagi-kun Please do not do anything reckless.”
1647
1648Hearing those words of concern, Suimei raised his hand to reply while still facing away from them. Romeon then bowed to Felmenia and Lefille and returned to the main street… After a short while…
1649
1650“… Did he leave?”
1651
1652Suimei looked over his shoulder and asked Felmenia about Romeon’s
1653 
1654whereabouts. He had done so in an unusually low tone. Looking at his sharp gaze, she lightly turned her head to look at the street.
1655
1656“Eh? Yes, Romeon-dono is no longer here.”
1657
1658“I see.”
1659
1660Suimei stood up from his chair as he heard this. He was not giving off the kind of atmosphere that implied that he was returning to the house. Catching on the subtleties of his behaviour, Felmenia turned a stern expression towards him.
1661
1662“Suimei-dono? You couldn’t…”
1663
1664“S-Suimei-kun! Did we not tell you not to go?”
1665
1666“… I’m going to rest for a bit. Setting that aside, if we seriously do not make our move now, it may become quite bad.”
1667
1668“Why now? Why are you in that much of a hurry? It isn’t like you.”
1669
1670“I’m in a hurry. If it was just that dangerous woman it would still be fine. However it may be the case that there is more than that going on. Sorry but I’ll have to ask the two of you to also split up and search for Liliana. Please.”
1671
1672A certain amount of urgency could be heard in his voice… Those words were the kind one would use when making a request of strangers. Hearing that, Lefille let out a sigh.
1673
1674“… Haa.”
1675
1676“You won’t?”
1677
1678“That’s not it. But―”
1679
1680“―How do I put it, what Suimei-dono is saying is odd. Back at the Royal Castle you said you didn’t want to get caught up in any danger, but here in the Imperial Capital you’re jumping into danger by your own will.”
1681
1682Felmenia’s voice was slightly mixed with a sigh as she said this in astonishment. Her opinion was in line with Lefille’s. Having his lack of
1683 
1684virtue prodded at, Suimei weakly winced.
1685
1686“I-I get it… but for anyone, there are times where one must refuse and times where one must take action right?”
1687
1688“That’s, well, true but…”
1689
1690“For me, that time is now. That’s why, I must go.”
1691
1692Hearing this, Lefille frowned and presented her frank opinion.
1693
1694“Well, I understand that there are times where Suimei-kun must make your move and take action, if it wasn’t, there will be another scolding.”
1695
1696“Uu… Lefi, please spare me the scolding.”
1697
1698“No. It isn’t enough just to look forward. I feel it would be better if we all discussed it together.”
1699
1700“Got it. I’ll give you as much time as you want afterwards, at least spare me that much… How about it?”
1701
1702Suimei once more asked them. As he did, Lefille took a strict attitude.
1703
1704“Under the condition that you don’t act recklessly until your body has healed.”
1705
1706“Okay. Roger that.”
1707
1708And then from Felmenia,
1709
1710“Of course, I will cooperate.”
1711
1712“Sorry. You’re a great help.”
1713
1714As he gave Felmenia his gratitude, Suimei began healing his wounds with healing magic. As he touched his hand against the affected regions, a pale green light began to shine. Particles of light and a green mist rose to the air. Like he suddenly remembered something, Suimei turned towards Felmenia.
1715
1716“Now that I think about, Menia, earlier you were wary of any pursuers, but you didn’t catch on that the librarian-san was tailing you?”
1717 
1718“Eh? Ah, yes. I did not notice at all until Lefille suspected it.”
1719
1720“I also only caught on after he was close enough for me to see.”
1721
1722“I see…”
1723
1724Hearing what they had to say, Suimei fell deep into though like he was scrutinizing something. Seeing this, Lefille spoke.
1725
1726“So Suimei-kun. What did you mean when you said if it was only Graziella it would not be dangerous?”
1727
1728“I meant that it was possible that there were others making their move. I don’t have any proof yet though.”
1729
1730“So, who would that be? Is it the culprit?”
1731
1732“With regards to that, I’ll talk about it after I get a bit more conviction about it. Sorry but please wait until then.”
1733
1734After finishing the treatment of his wounds, Suimei walked towards the exit of the alley.
1735
1736★
1737
1738The Imperial Capital Filas Philia was originally built to function as a fortress city. Because of that, its structure was fairly complex. The city was divided into districts using the concept of compartmentalization, at a glance it looked like a very well organized city. In truth, it was more of a maze of alleys and dead-ends all throughout the city. Without a firm grasp of its structure, it was not simple to assault. Ancient traps, dead-ends that didn’t take into any consideration of the nearby houses, old water ways, many dangerous places were left behind as they were for a long time.
1739
1740It was a setup which troubled both foreigners and the locals. The ramparts surrounding the city were tall and the exits were located at the north and south end. Passage both in and out of the city was severely restricted at nighttime. Each and every district housed a station for the military police, looking at it from another perspective, it could be said that these were also all jails.
1741
1742This was also troublesome to the girl who had been forced to escape with
1743 
1744no end in sight. Just how much time had passed since she donned her black robe and concealed herself from the eyes of the Imperial Capital’s citizens? Thanks to the wanted posters for the suspect spreading around, Liliana continued to escape regardless of whether it was day or night through the restless streets of Filas Philia. She was living through these unpredictable days without getting a sufficient amount of rest while ignoring the condition of her remaining mana.
1745
1746To navigate the aforementioned maze of alleys, it was necessary to carefully choose her route. It would be unacceptable if she carelessly exited onto the large main streets. It was not just the military police and a portion of the soldiers moving around, even the citizens were talking about and keeping an eye out for her. If she listened closely along the streets, she could hear them saying things like, ‘The human weapon was the culprit of the coma incidents,’ ‘She is running around inside the Imperial Capital,’ and ‘She may be rampaging in the middle of the city,’ everywhere. As long as her characteristics were known, the robe was not enough to hide herself.
1747
1748“…”
1749
1750Liliana recollected what had happened up until now as she looked at the cloudy sky. About how she attacked the nobles who aimed to overthrow Rogue, about how she fought with Suimei Yakagi, and about how she obeyed the words of the tall shadow on that evening… Was that really the right choice? Due to the fear of being caught and the anxiety of not achieving her goals, she shook off Suimei Yakagi’s kindness and ran away.
1751
1752Certainly, Liliana had something that she must accomplish. She had to remove the threat to the person dearest to her. However, if at that time, she admitted to her crimes, threw away her dark magic and became friends with him, it was possible that she could have returned to a proper path. Such a vision floated through her head.
1753
1754On that evening, he asked if she was really alright with it as she continued to use her dark magic. He was a person who wanted to release her from that path. They had not even exchanged words that many times. Every time they did, she rejected him for her own sake. And then he was struck all over by dark magic. When she thought back on it, up until now, there was never a person like that before. Even when the dark power went
1755 
1756berserk, he ignored his own body to save her and showed her a relieved smile.
1757
1758That was the first time she had ever received a smile from someone. That’s why, as she recalled that hand that was extended out to her, an indescribable panic gripped her as she felt a homesickness she never knew about which wrenched her heart. That was probably the last time. That was the last time she would have kindness shown to her.
1759
1760“Suimei Yakagi…”
1761
1762Unknowingly, his name spilled from her mouth. It just may have been that she was praying for him to appear, her true feelings. She knew that this longing that came far too late was regret. However, she prayed once more… ‘Fight, Liliana. If you do, depending on the circumstances, you will be needed after all.’
1763
1764“Uu… Uu…”
1765
1766Those words she once heard from the tall shadow tortured and condemned her heart. Fight. If she didn’t, she would lose her place in the world. Nobody would need her. There was no significance to her life other than hurting others. She had to be strong. She was unable to shake away that voice. Squatting down and leaning against the stony wall of a building, before long, the swaying of her heart came to a stop. The yearning and pain gripping her heart up until now vanished somewhere.
1767
1768“I, am… for the Colonel’s, sake.”
1769
1770She must fight. It was just as the shadow said. She who possessed the power of darkness would never be accepted by anyone. That was right, from the moment she was born, she had been ostracized by everyone. This was not just limited to the people in the village she lived in. Even her father and mother always looked at her like she was something repulsive.
1771
1772After coming to the Imperial Capital, nothing had changed. No matter what street she walked down, the gazes pointed at her with hatred did not change. In that case, that person, Suimei Yakagi must also be like that. The act of extending his hand to her had to have been an act to make her let her guard down. After all, that person was moving to catch the culprit behind the coma incidents. That’s why, she must fight. For the sake of protecting
1773 
1774the only place she belonged called Rogue…
1775
1776There was still no sign of the tall shadow trying to make contact with her. After urging her to escape, she did not receive any communication from them. They had probably cast her away. Nevertheless, as that thought passed through her mind, she could no longer stop.
1777
1778“―!?”
1779
1780While in the middle of thinking of such things, suddenly her shoulders jumped. It was a sense mastered by one who was feared by others. There was the presence of someone behind her. It would be bad if she was found. She had to quickly hide herself. After a short while, there was no voice or presence pointed at her. She had not been discovered. She timidly peeked back out and observed where she had just been standing. What she saw was neither the military police or soldiers.
1781
1782“Dad, mom, hurry up, let’s go~!”
1783
1784What came into her sight, was a single family walking along harmoniously. A father, a mother and their small boy. As the young boy urged them on to where they were going, the father caught up with him while saying ‘I got it, I got it,’ and took his hand. The mother pointed a kind gaze towards them while chasing them from behind while saying ‘It’s dangerous if you don’t look ahead properly while you walk.’
1785
1786All of them shared a smile. Even in the Imperial Capital currently gripped by a crisis, they were all laughing like they were having fun.
1787
1788―It would soon be the hero’s parade. Where should we go today? There are street performers on main street. She heard voices discussing these things.
1789
1790“Hey hey, dad, I want to eat some sweets.”
1791
1792“Didn’t you just have some back home…?”
1793
1794“I want sweeeets.”
1795
1796“Hmmmm… but.”
1797
1798“Hey, you can’t say such selfish things.”
1799 
1800“But…”
1801
1802“It can’t be helped. When we get back to the street shall we look for some?”
1803
1804“Yaay!”
1805
1806The young boy threw both his arms in the air in delight. The mother who was watching this let out an exasperated sigh, but she definitely did not show any displeasure on her face.
1807
1808“…!”
1809
1810Liliana wanted to run away. This kind of scene was just so far detached from her. As she turned away, the voices of the happy family behind her stirred up her heart. She wanted to get away from here as quickly as possible. If she did not, that appearance of a happy family that one could find anywhere would awaken something dark lurking within her.
1811
1812She was running away with all her might, and before she knew it, she came out onto the main street. It was far too careless an act considering the fact that she was being searched for, however with this, the peace in her heart was restored.
1813
1814She let out a relieved breath. That family was not here. The happy voice of the young boy, the delighted voice of the father who moved his heart and the laughing voice of the mother watching over them gently. With the many footsteps and the blend of many sounds due to the hustle and bustle, she could no longer hear them. Her heart was finally at peace. However that did not continue for long.
1815
1816“―Oi, the black robe over there.”
1817
1818“―!?”
1819
1820As she turned towards the strict voice, what came into sight was several military policemen… She was discovered. As she let out a groan in her mind, one of the military policemen who seemed to be a commanding officer stepped forward.
1821
1822“The entire city is currently on lookout. Your stature is similar to the one
1823 
1824we are on the lookout for. Take off your hood.”
1825
1826“…”
1827
1828“What’s wrong? You won’t take it off…? It can’t be, you!”
1829
1830As she did not comply with his order, the other military policemen sidled up. Liliana reflexively stepped back. The military police officer judged that to be an attempt to escape, and ordered the other military police.
1831
1832“Capture her!!”
1833
1834Matching those words, a magic whistle rang in the air. Before long, military policemen who heard it began pouring in from all over the street. Right in the middle of the street, Liliana was surrounded in an instant. At the sudden even, the traffic in the area became an uproar. With Liliana at its centre, the military police had completely fenced her in, and surrounding them was the citizens.
1835
1836The military police were being vigilant for magic and hesitated to step any closer. However after seeing that Liliana was not using magic no matter how much they waited, they prepared their batons and charged in. Liliana evaded it with light footwork. She would not use magic so lightly. Her mana was largely depleted so she could not use it wastefully. However, at this rate, with the hands she could play being limited, the actions she could take were all poor. While thinking of this, impatience began to heat up within her body. This was bad. These were the only words floating up in her mind. Perhaps because she was gripped by such thoughts, she met the grip of one of the batons.
1837
1838“Kya!”
1839
1840As she was sent flying, her hood had come off. As her face was revealed, she could hear the military policemen who saw it gasping.
1841
1842“… As expected huh.”
1843
1844Matching the commanding officer’s groan, she could hear the crowd surrounding the military policemen stirring up through the cracks in their formation. She could hear fearful voices, “Oi, that’s the one they’re searching for…’ ‘The human weapon…’ ‘It’s the culprit behind the
1845 
1846incidents.’ Even the military police around her were staring at her with eyes like they were looking at a demon or monster. As she looked around, that kind of gaze was coming at her from every angle.
1847
1848“Uu…”
1849
1850Why does everyone always look at her with those kinds of eyes? Those eyes that were like they were seeing something repulsive. Even though she had not even done anything. Even though she was not born with this power because she wanted it. Even though she never wished for the unhappiness of others.
1851
1852“Hee―!?”
1853
1854Along with that trembling voice, the people in the surroundings all became pale. For some reason, they had all been gripped by fear in an instant. And then, before Liliana could determine the reason why they all had such an expression, the answer poured in from the surroundings.
1855
1856“What’s, with that eye…’
1857
1858“M-monster! It’s a monster’s eye!”
1859
1860Suddenly, screams filled the air. She realized the eye patch which was hiding her right eye had fallen to the ground. The shock from being struck by a baton had broken the eye patch’s string. Because of that, the repulsive right eye altered by the power of darkness was revealed. Liliana reflexively looked at her surroundings. All the humans in sight were all staring at her in fear and surprise.
1861
1862―These were the same eyes as the ones the people of her village pointed at her when they feared that she was a calamity and ostracized her. Filled with dark emotions, those eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes, eyes―
1863
1864“A-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
1865
1866From the depths of her heart, the memories of her past that she had pushed down due to emotional trauma burst through and began overflowing. They were the memories of that time that she never wanted to remember again. That time she was determined to be the source of all of humanity’s misfortune, that malice.
1867 
1868“Wait!”
1869
1870“Don’t let her get away!”
1871
1872Liliana began to run. The sharp voice behind her took chase. Many footsteps were chasing after her. The reason she was able to get away was because they had been caught off guard by her right eye being exposed. She dived into an alley and ran with all her might.
1873
1874“Haa, haa…”
1875
1876Liliana had no idea where or how she was running away. After a while she came to a stop in some alley to catch her breath which had run out. She somehow managed to slip away. No…
1877
1878(There is still, someone there…)
1879
1880There was a presence behind her. Did one of the military policemen catch up to her? However, contrary to that prediction, the presence was extremely thin. This kind of skill to hide oneself was not one the military police possessed. As she turned around, within the shadow of a building, a simple black shadow stretched out. And then, that shadow stretched out further like it was creeping out of the building’s shadow. Before long, after the shadow had stretched out completely, what appeared was…
1881
1882“―So you were here, Liliana.”
1883
1884“C-Colonel…?”
1885
1886It was her adoptive father and superior officer, Rogue Zandyke. Seeing that figure, she was fraught with emotions. Perhaps he had come to look for her after she had not returned home. But, why was he unsheathing the sword at his waist?
1887
1888“Liliana, you have made your resolve right?”
1889
1890“Eh…?”
1891
1892A bewildered voice slipped out of her mouth. She could not understand what was going on at all.
1893
1894“Liliana.”
1895 
1896“Please, wait. What, do you mean… Resolve?”
1897
1898Just what kind of resolve did she need to make to one who was supposed to come out to receive her? Even though he was coming to save her, why was he making such a strained expression? No matter how much she waited, no answer came. All that came, was the cold and stiff footsteps drawing nearer.
1899
1900“Col… onel.. What are…”
1901
1902“Is it not obvious? I have come to take responsibility of what I must fulfill. For the sake of punishing you have who committed crimes.”
1903
1904“Why… Colonel, why…”
1905
1906Are you doing that, she wanted to ask. Even though Liliana ran around performing those crimes only to protect the one standing before her. Despite that, why did she have to receive punishment?
1907
1908“Colonel! I, for the Colonel’s sake!”
1909
1910“I don’t want to listen to your excuses. If you are also a soldier of the Empire, then be aware of your own liability.”
1911
1912“N-no… That can’t… Colonel…”
1913
1914The naked blade drew nearer as Liliana shrank away. It’s point came down towards her. Was she about to be killed? As this thought came into her mind, Liliana’s body moved on its own.
1915
1916―I don’t want to die.
1917
1918That attachment to life ran around in her own body. Before she noticed, she evaded Rogue’s sword.
1919
1920“… Liliana.”
1921
1922Rogue muttered her name. His expression had become a shadow and was no longer visible. No, she did not want to see it. If even that face was looking at her like something repulsive, her heart would certainly break down after all. Rogue’s sluggish and composed movements came into her sight.
1923 
1924Once more, light flickered off his blade. Following the light which pierced her eyes, the tip of the blade thrust forward… At this rate, she will be killed. By the man she called Colonel, the one she idolized as a father. By the person she held dearest in the world.
1925
1926“No… NooOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
1927
1928“―!?”
1929
1930Rogue’s thrust pierced the wall right next to her. Without pausing to think that the chance before her was indeed a chance, Liliana once more began running.
1931
1932★
1933
1934Liliana ran away from Rogue. Being completely absorbed in running at full speed down these narrow, gloomy alleys, just how many times had she fallen over? Her body was covered in dirt and scratches. The clothes she was wearing had all become completely tattered.
1935
1936Where she arrived after struggling so much, with a gloomy atmosphere as if she had fallen into darkness, was the city slums. Surrounded by the walls of the tall buildings around her, with the cloudy sky above her which seemed like it could start raining at any time, there was no way day light would reach her.
1937
1938The area was gloomy and filled with a strong stink. It was as if all of the Imperial Capital’s pollution was gathered here. After running and running, the only place she could end up in was here. After having Rogue turn his back on her, she no longer had anywhere she could return to. So that no one would find her, she could only find a corner where shadows piled atop one another and hug her knees while trembling.
1939
1940―If that man had abandoned her, the only path before her was to die in obscurity like this.
1941
1942Holding onto these thoughts, tears naturally began overflowing from her eyes. With no outlet for her emotions, her grief filled scream and the sobbing from the anguish which gripped her heart would never come out. Only her tears flooded out of the corner of her eyes and fell down her cheeks. Her entire life up to this point had been a deception. In the end she
1943 
1944could only live in complete solitude. She realized that she was completely powerless.
1945
1946Thinking back on it, ever since she became aware of her surroundings, she was only ever ostracized by others. Anyone who saw her face would claim that she should never have been born. Why did it have to be her? Why was it only her? She had these thoughts a countless number of times already.
1947
1948Just because she could naturally use the power of darkness, why did she have to be loathed by people so much? Even though she never intended to do anything bad. Even though she never really wanted to hurt anybody. Despite all that, whenever anybody first saw her, they would look at her with those eyes.
1949
1950Suddenly, Liliana recalled the happy family that she saw earlier. While walking around the streets of the Imperial Capital, they were all making such happy faces. The father, mother and child all had one as if it was obvious.
1951
1952A father, mother and child. Even though the way a family behaves should not have been different between them and Liliana. Why did the Goddess not share those smiles with her? She wasn’t being selfish. Even if it was just a little, even a tiny bit would be fine, she wanted to have a little of that warmth from the smile of a father and mother.
1953
1954The little boy begged his father for sweets. And his father, while troubled, complied readily. His mother gave a warning, but did not show a single hint of displeasure. The way they were was just warm. The way they were was dazzling. She was envious.
1955
1956She had not once, not to her father or mother or even Rogue, begged them for something she wanted. Then just why was that young boy allowed to do such a thing? In spite of seeming to know nothing of hardship, pain or sorrow.
1957
1958“Ah…”
1959
1960As she heard footsteps approaching, her voice leaked out. Someone had come into this place that was like the depths of a drain. Was it someone who was not used to the Imperial Capital’s streets? Or perhaps a vagrant? Was it the military police patrolling the streets? Or was it Rogue? She turned towards them, and briefly, as the clouded light shined down on
1961 
1962them, their appearance became clear. That recognizable face was―
1963
1964“You people, are…”
1965
1966“To think that you were in this kind of place haah? Human weapon. No, criminal.”
1967
1968“It’s just as we heard. Our luck must be good.”
1969
1970What reached her ears were voices overflowing with cruelty without any intent to hide any of it. The ones that showed up, were the ones hired by the nobles who thought poorly of Rogue, the mages she had previously quarrelled with. It was the man with the vulgar voice and the man with the courteous voice. The gloomy light revealed their eyes that despised her as they glittered.
1971
1972“What did you, come here for?”
1973
1974“Ain’t it obvious? That kind of thing…”
1975
1976“You’ve been utterly making a fool of us until now.”
1977
1978“That’s why, we’re going to make you fucking pay for all of it!”
1979
1980The mages were drawing nearer. After reaching the final stop from running away, there was no longer anywhere for her to run away to. The moment she stood up, the man with the courteous voice began chanting magic. Objects in their surroundings were carried up by wind magic, and came flying towards her together with a sudden gust.
1981
1982“Uu, Guu!”
1983
1984Unable to endure, Liliana fell to the ground. While gripped by pain, the next attack came rushing in. The one chanting was the man with the vulgar voice. The magic spun together with a violent tone brought forth fire which surrounded her and became a circle.
1985
1986“A-ah… Gu… Uu…”
1987
1988As if whispering to her that they had no intention of killing her quickly, the fire’s heat intensified and stole the air, slowly tormenting her. That figure that was squirming in pain from not being able to breathe was just
1989 
1990like a fish fresh out of the water, like an insect with its wings plucked. Hot air was pouring down her throat as the heat from the flames baked her skin.
1991
1992She sealed her throat in pain and tumbled to the ground. And after who knows how long, she was gasping for air from with laboured breathing. She came to realize that the circle of flames that was torturing her had vanished. In its stead the mages were looking down at her. Pain descended down on her. Her head, her arms, her back, her feet, the men trampled on all of it. She was being treated like trash thrown away into an alley.
1993
1994In the brief interval where the trampling had taken a pause, she looked up and saw the laughing faces of the two men. They were faces which found tormenting Liliana enjoyable from the innermost depths of their minds.
1995
1996Her head was filled with hatred. Suddenly, Liliana recalled the words someone once told her. She should not get swallowed by the malice. She could not surrender herself to hatred. If she entrusted her heart to it even once, she would lose who she truly was.
1997
1998“Hey hey what’s wrong? You’re not going to use some fucking magic like last time!? Aaah!?”
1999
2000“It seems that her mana is already depleted. The youngest of the Elite Twelve sure has fallen low.”
2001
2002However, if it was this world, there was no need for her to endure it. After all, even if she obstinately fixated on her ego, she could never attain the things she wanted.
2003
2004“What’s with that fucking eye!? You weren’t only a monster in name, but in fact an authentic fucking monster huh!?”
2005
2006The man with the vulgar voice kicked her. Her body bounced off the stone pavement of the alley and slammed into a wall. She no longer felt pain. She had forgotten what pain even was. The flames of hatred burning within her was all the torment she could feel right now.
2007
2008“Oh? What? Got in the mood? In that kind of worn-out state? HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”
2009
2010“To go through so much punishment and still stand up… A monster like
2011 
2012you should only grovel on the ground despicably.”
2013
2014Their sneering voices were extremely grating to her ears. That’s why, no matter what kind of power she used, she wanted to blow them away.
2015
2016“I…”
2017
2018This would be the last time, surely she would lose herself from this. However, in this world only filled with pain, she would have no regret from just vanishing away. It was fine to be swallowed by the darkness. If she did, everything would end. Just like that rampaging repulsive figure on that evening, it was fine for her to just destroy everything and make it all vanish. The nobles, the mages before her, the streets of the Imperial Capital, the citizens, that happy family. Anything and everything. If it all vanished, her loneliness would certainly vanish as well. That’s why…
2019
2020“Vanish…”
2021
2022“Ah?”
2023
2024“Vanish… Vanish…”
2025
2026“What? Did you lose her mind?”
2027
2028“Vanishvanishvanishvanishvanishvanishvanishvanishvanishvanishvanishva
2029
2030Everything, will vanish. Just as she was about to awaken something dark, she heard an unfamiliar noise. Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap. The regular noise was both stiff and high pitched, was it footsteps? She heard it from beyond where the mages were standing, deep within the shadow of a building.
2031
2032―Buddhi Brahma. Buddhi Vidya. (Awaken Power. Along with Great Knowledge)
2033
2034“ah…”
2035
2036Invited by the resounding voice, she lifted her head and saw a shadow stretching out towards her. Before long, at the place where the shadow ended, a single man appeared.
2037
2038―Asat Nada Arupa-Loka. (That far and wide voice is from the heavens high above.)
2039 
2040That man clad in unfamiliar black clothing, was humming something like a murmur. That figure was somehow lonely, like a god of death calling out to somebody on their deathbed.
2041
2042―Kalabingka Mahamaya Om Karuma Samkri. (Thou possesseseth the sweet echo, release the original sin.)
2043
2044The man did not stop, as before, tap, tap, tap, his footsteps rang in the air as he walked.
2045
2046“… You lot never learn huh. Is it that fun to torment someone?”
2047
2048The exasperated voice of the man resonated throughout the alley. Liliana could not see just what sort of expression he was making with his head hung down. He was like a quiet surface of water without a single ripple in it, lamenting for the helpless ones before him. The man with the vulgar voice turned around and faced that figure, and as it came into his line of sight, he opened his eyes wide in surprise.
2049
2050“You’re…”
2051
2052“That country hick who got in our way at that time… Just what business do you have in this place?”
2053
2054As the man with the courteous voice asked this, the man with the vulgar voice opened his mouth like he suddenly remembered.
2055
2056“Aah! That’s right, you’re that punk looking for the culprit of the coma incidents right?”
2057
2058“Which reminds me, I heard he’s quarrelling with the hero huh.”
2059
2060The man with the courteous voice held his chin.
2061
2062“Look, this here monster is that culprit, you got it?”
2063
2064“The culprit that you are looking for, was this girl. To pretend to work for the sake of the Empire, she is a terrible villain.”
2065
2066She could hear a laughing voice. And then, the man in black snorted like he was not amused at all.
2067 
2068“A villain? The villains are you guys right?”
2069
2070“What’d you say?”
2071
2072“I don’t know what you are trying to say. What do you mean with those words?”
2073
2074“Being unable to understand without having to ask is a serious illness.”
2075
2076“Whaat!?”
2077
2078“―Have even your ears gone bad? Seriously, extravagant idiots like you two just cannot be helped huh.”
2079
2080Perhaps because they sensed the hostility in that cool-headed declaration, the mages put themselves on guard.
2081
2082“Oi! Don’t come any fucking closer!”
2083
2084“Impossible… Are you planning on supporting this criminal?”
2085
2086“Yeah, it’s just as you say, that impossibility.”
2087
2088As he heard that, the man with the courteous voice scoffed and shrugged his shoulders.
2089
2090“Then, you’ve made a terrible blunder huh. That voice earlier, it sounded something like a chant for a spell, it would have been better if you just quickly fired your magic from behind.”
2091
2092“This time it’s two against one. We’ll fucking beat you to death here too.”
2093
2094The two mages pronounced a death sentence to the man in black. However, it was like that man was fixated on some words other than that sentence, and was murmuring as if to identify it.
2095
2096“A blunder… huh.”
2097
2098The one hanging his head down, changed into one spurring on an indescribable dread. At the same time, a wind blew into the surrounding out of nowhere and it began to get noisy.
2099 
2100“Wha…?”
2101
2102“Whaaat!?”
2103
2104The men were bewildered by the change in their vicinity. The man in black spoke as if to inform them.
2105
2106“… Beyond the land that we live in, in the heavens beyond the distance― In the lands of paradise, there is a being known as Kalavinka with the head of a human and the body of a bird. The absolute beauty of its voice, that excellent bird-like voice, is extolled as one without equal. To a scholar of the mysteries, it is a voice which is heard from the emission of a higher order ego when they advance to the next level as a human. It is considered as a kind of revelation.”
2107
2108“You punk!”
2109
2110“Speaking of more incomprehensible things…!”
2111
2112“This magic is something which manifests the hum of a being which exists beyond fantasy, the Kalavinka. In general, the emission of a higher order ego could only be brought on by a high ranking magician. Those who hear Kalavinka’s hum, are also only high ranking magicians. If that kind of thing was heard by an inexperienced magician― Well, what do you think will happen?”
2113
2114Behind that inquisitive manner of speech, was not a provocative tone. When they looked closely, the man in black― Suimei Yakagi’s eyes, were tainted in a deep crimson as if they were burning. It was as if he was gazing at an enemy he could not forgive. What shined beneath those eyes, was a strong will of indignation.
2115
2116―Samadhi Kalpa Devanagarai. (Thou shalt listen, to the voice which will not end for a whole season.)
2117
2118“Sh-shit!”
2119
2120“Oh wind! Thou art the power of eternity! Become a―”
2121
2122Before that humming voice could continue, the mages caught on to his dangerously increasing strength and began to move. However, it was too late.
2123 
2124―Samadhi Kalpa Nada. (Thou shalt listen, to the echo which will not exhaust itself for a whole season.)
2125
2126The light which engulfed them was an enormous, brilliant scarlet magic circle which drew itself beneath their feet. The shapes, letters and symbols all gave out a blood red luminescence. Perhaps due to this, the stone pavement sank into a black shadow. It was as if the gloomy area that they were standing on was being drowned away. The only thing that remained to be seen was the red light’s brilliant dazzle. The men could not move. Gripped by the bizarre atmosphere, right now, for a moment, even their thoughts were completely bound. Then…
2127
2128“―Vahana Amanasa Samsakara Buddhi Karanada Thrishna.” (Thou shalt entrust your body to the sublimation of the laws passed down by the three realms, surrender yourself to the sweet voice of thirst.)
2129
2130The sweet sound of Kalavinka’s hum. As Suimei Yakagi released that keyword out of his mouth, the brilliant light began to overflow and disorient all those who saw it. It was as if, in the middle of that light, they were no longer able to distinguish between heaven and earth, top and bottom. When she focused on the boundless light which filled her vision, Liliana felt like saw the sparkling silhouette of something like an enormous flying bird for an instant in a dazzle, but it soared away along with the humming of its sweet voice.
2131
2132“Ah…”
2133
2134As the dazzling light on the other side of her eyelids began to calm down, Liliana opened her eyes slowly. What came into her vision, was the two mages, fallen to the stone pavement having had almost all of their mana stolen from them. There was absolutely no sign of them moving. In other words, as that flying bird ascended, it had taken anything and everything with it.
2135
2136“… For an inexperienced magician, prematurely listening to that gospel is nothing but poison. When a low ranked magician is exposed to that higher order ego, the selfishness of their weak ego will run wild and vanish. The power of mana which is the embodiment of their desires, as well as the means of its use, the control of their spells are all relinquished. Kalavinka’s sweet voice. It is an anti-magician magic meant to be used against people like you.”
2137 
2138As Suimei said this, the two men glanced at him.
2139
2140“Do not ever again hold onto the delusion that you are strong magicians. You stupid idiots.”
2141
2142And then, after grumbling exasperatingly with a bit of pity mixed in, he left the two mages as they were and walked forward. Tap, tap, the sound of the stone pavement rang in the air, slowly and composed. Before long, he stopped right in front of Liliana’s eyes.
2143
2144“… I was a little late huh.”
2145
2146The voice that he let out was both apologetic and relieved. Did he, come for her? Going as far as pushing that wounded body. That regretful figure excited the warmth she had lost in her heart. Liliana let out a long breath. And without her knowing, it was flooded with emotions. Even now, this person did not change. Even after being wounded by the power of darkness, even after she turned her back on and ran away from his wishes, even as he looked at her monster like face, he came to save her. She was happy. She was extremely happy. Despite that, for some reason, she could only let out words filled with thorns.
2147
2148“… Did you come, to capture me?”
2149
2150However, even towards those words, Suimei Yakagi shook his head.
2151
2152“Nope.”
2153
2154“You’ll, hand me over to the military police, right? You should want to, catch the culprit, behind the incidents.”
2155
2156“I won’t do such a thing.”
2157
2158“Then, did you come, to kill me?”
2159
2160Suimei Yakagi once more shook his head. He had no intention of doing such a thing.
2161
2162“Then just what did you, come here to do?”
2163
2164“I came to pick you up.”
2165 
2166As she heard these words, Liliana once more let out a long breath. It was just as she was anticipating. After all, this man had come to save her. Just as he did on that evening. However…
2167
2168“Please don’t, come closer.”
2169
2170The words that came out of her mouth, were words of rejection. If she took that man’s hand here, it would just result in a repeat of the same thing. Deep in her heart she heard this whisper from herself. But even so, Suimei Yakagi drew closer.
2171
2172“Don’t come closer…”
2173
2174As if to shake off the happiness coiling around her, she shook her head at her wit’s end… She didn’t want him to come to her. That was a lie. She was scared of changing herself. If she accepted what she wanted most in the world, she felt like she would once more fall into great despair. More so than the happiness that was filling her heart, she was far more scared of having that feeling betrayed. But even so, Suimei Yakagi spoke without changing at all.
2175
2176“Liliana. If you just become a tiny existence here, certainly it’ll become easy. That is also surely, something that you desire. However―”
2177
2178Suimei Yakagi stopped before Liliana who sank into the floor. When she looked up, what was there was a face smiling down at her… That appearance right here in this place, was not a dream. The gentle voice was nothing like the call of a god of death calling one on their deathbed.
2179
2180“… Liliana. That which you desire can’t be found anywhere in this kind of place. That’s why.”
2181
2182Yes, that’s why she must…
2183
2184“―That’s why, let’s go home. The place that you belong to and that you can return to, nobody will ever steal them from you again.”
2185
2186Before he could put all of her happy dreams into words, she grabbed that hand which was held out to her.
2187
2188★
2189 
2190Rain was now falling with a pitter-patter. As if calling the rain, the stone pavement which did not know of the sky was discoloured in blotches as it had gotten wet. His clear heart would also not be able to maintain itself like this. As if pierced by the raindrops, his heart was soaked through by an indescribable loneliness.
2191
2192―He always thought. Why was this world made to be so relentless against the weak?
2193
2194To save someone who could not be saved, he would move immediately. The world was surely denying him repeatedly. Just why was the world made like this? Those who let out their tears in sorrow, only ever had sorrow. Those who held anger with nowhere to let it out, could only fall into a never ending despair.
2195
2196However, that irrationality may just be the principle of the world. The things he was doing, was to face that principle head on and deny it. Regardless of rationality and reason, he held magic and changed the natural flow, he rebelled against it. This rebellion was against divine providence, he understood it was not something that could be forgiven. When he thought about the fate at the end of his father’s path, it was naturally something he understood after all.
2197
2198He had also lost his family, however it could not possibly be compared to that girl who had continued to be ostracized all this time. His feelings of wanting to save her, were nothing more than the arrogance of one who was blessed.
2199
2200Even so, even if it was only a little, even just a tiny bit, he wanted to clear away that sadness, that painful loneliness. The young girl who was crying in his arms was now letting out all her tears that she could not shed before. The scream of sorrow that she was unable to let out before, she let burst out and turned it towards the heavens. For what reason did this still helpless looking girl have to be forced to receive such unhappiness? Without ever being given something everyone had, having to suffer, having to build up only painful feelings like a tall pile of curses.
2201
2202Even so, he believed she certainly had kindness left in her heart, that she was living. He still did not know what kind of violence was pushed onto this girl. However…
2203 
2204“… Cry. When you want to cry it’s fine to just cry with all your heart. After that’s over, eat delicious food to your heart’s content and go to sleep. If you do, you’ll forget all of those unpleasant things.”
2205
2206Saying this, he gently brushed the head of the girl was was tightly gripping onto him while crying to the heavens. He did so with affection, so that even if it was just at this moment, she could be at peace… It was entirely possible that he had come extremely late. If he had come faster, if he had come before even being summoned to this world and come before this girl, the result may have been different. At any rate, it was something unavoidable. However, even so…
2207
2208“I’ll still make it in time. My magic exists for this purpose after all…”
2209
2210★
2211
2212While still embracing the warmth enveloping her, Liliana woke up. After dozing off from the warmth and regaining her consciousness, after a brief instant, while still in a daze, she straightened herself up. It seemed that she had been put to sleep in a bed in some room. While hugging onto the pleasant and fluffy pure white bed cover, she looked around her surroundings. A really cheap looking fluffed up chestnut carpet was on the ground, on top of it was plain wooden furniture without a hint of gaudiness. She gradually recalled seeing them before, however because her head was still in a daze, she could not properly recall where this was. While still lost in the languid daze from dozing off, she asked nobody in particular.
2213
2214“Where is this…?”
2215
2216“―So you woke up.”
2217
2218A young but dignified voice resounded in the room. It must have been someone working nearby. A young girl with red hair turned up from the corridor. Liliana also recognized that face, but she couldn’t match a name to it.
2219
2220“You are…?”
2221
2222“Mu? Are you still half asleep? I introduced myself before you went to sleep right?”
2223 
2224“Ah…”
2225
2226Liliana remembered everything after she heard the words of the little girl who had both hands on her waist, Lefille Grakis. She was lead by Suimei Yakagi who intended to shelter her, and came to the house he lived in.
2227
2228When she arrived, she was reunited with the girl she meet at the guardroom. She also met the one whose face she saw briefly during one of their night battles, the mage from the Astel Kingdom, Felmenia Stingray. And then, after having her first proper meal in a long time, she was allocated a bad… and fell asleep.
2229
2230Just as she remembered, she checked her right eye. Just like when she wore her usual eye patch, her right field of vision was not working, so she did not feel anything out of place, but she was given a substitute eye patch.
2231
2232An unknown shiver ran through her entire body. As she recalled what had happened when she was chased, and then realizing the sheer difference with her current situation, she shivered in fear. The inexpressible emotion that was overflowing in her shook her body with no signs of stopping. What if everything that was here, everything that happened up until here, was all a dream and came to an end? That fear was beckoning her. As if to run away from such a reality, she strongly hugged the bed covers against her body. As she did, Lefille put her hand on Liliana’s shoulder. As Liliana raised her face, she was met with a gentle expression.
2233
2234“Liliana.”
2235
2236“… What is it?”
2237
2238“I’m going to go and call Suimei-kun, so wait a little bit right there.”
2239
2240Lefille Grakis tapped her shoulder tenderly. Had she seen through that Liliana was gripped by fear? Lefille put on a smile as if to make her fear vanish, and then left the room.
2241
2242★
2243
2244A short while after Lefille left the room, she returned with Suimei and Felmenia in tow. They each sat down in chairs in the room. Liliana peeked at Suimei’s face as he sat in the chair closest to her. As if verifying something, he had a polite gaze. Before long, that stiff expression finally
2245 
2246became relaxed.
2247
2248“It seems you’ve calmed down huh.”
2249
2250“Yes, thanks to you.”
2251
2252Liliana expressed her gratitude and bowed her head. Suimei then pulled a cup out of thin air.
2253
2254“Would you like something to drink?”
2255
2256“No, I’m alright.”
2257
2258“I see.”
2259
2260As she said that, he erased the cup. Suimei’s expression became quite serious.
2261
2262“Now then, I’ll be cutting right to the chase, but there’s something I’d like to ask you.”
2263
2264“About the incidents, right?”
2265
2266There was no need to even ask. It was already something she knew would come. She knew, but the gaze she pointed at him as well as her body both stiffened. She was wondering that if she talked about it, she would be driven away. That anxiety disturbed her heart. Suimei, having guessed what was going on in Liliana’s head, made a gentle smile as if to calm her heart.
2267
2268“What, I won’t drive you away. Rather, if I think about the statements made so far, I don’t think you’ll say anything out of line with what I already know.”
2269
2270“… Yes.”
2271
2272“Well then, tell me about it.”
2273
2274“I…”
2275
2276Liliana calmed down after hearing those words. But she was still concerned about the other two besides Suimei. Suimei was one thing, but
2277 
2278what would those girls think? However, Lefille was carrying an extremely serious air with her eyes closed and arms crossed, and Felmenia was pointing a friendly smile towards Liliana. She did not think it would be so bad. Making her resolve, she began to speak.
2279
2280“I’ve spoken of it before, but Rogue Zandyke, affiliated to the army’s intelligence branch, is my adoptive father. He was born a commoner, yet having his skills with magic and swordsmanship recognized, he reached his current position. However, because of that, he was called an upstart and was shunned and harassed by the nobles.”
2281
2282“I see, those born of high status trying to take over those of lower status is a common story huh.”
2283
2284“What petty people.”
2285
2286Lefille relentlessly declared this to Suimei’s observation.
2287
2288“So those mages were related to that?”
2289
2290“Yes. They were also, one of the forms of harassment. That malice was as numerous as the light during the day, as expected it ended up affecting the Colonel’s duties and actions. I was unable to look at that, I was impatient, and at that time, that person came into contact with me.”
2291
2292―	Do you not want to save your father? “That other black robe?”
2293
2294“Yes. Just as I said before, while I was worried about the Colonel, that person’s words were like a revelation. I understood that I would be breaking the law, but I did not hesitate at all and accepted that person’s words… The rest is just as everyone knows. During the night, I used dark magic to put the nobles who were obstructing the Colonel to sleep.”
2295
2296“So those are the details behind the incidents huh.”
2297
2298Suimei nodded as he was convinced.
2299
2300“… Even though I wanted to be helpful to the Colonel, now that I think about it, I think it was extremely shallow.”
2301 
2302As Liliana made everything clear, after all this time, she became despondent at the gravity of what she had done. This case was not just a violation of the laws of the Empire. No matter how much her opponents were being underhanded, she had done something improper as a person. Suimei was sitting still silently with his arms folded. On the other hand, Felmenia received a handkerchief from Lefille, and was wiping away her tears. Then Suimei spoke up.
2303
2304“… Well, it could also be said that it couldn’t be helped.” “Eh?”
2305
2306“The things that you have done until now, the fact that they were things that you should not having been doing, you properly understand… No, you believe that don’t you?”
2307
2308As Suimei fired off this obscure question, thinking back on her explanation, Liliana agreed. He then began tapping his index finger against his forehead.
2309
2310“Liliana. When you were causing the incidents, and when you weren’t, you held onto doubts about your own actions correct?”
2311
2312“Not that much but, the first time, somewhat.”
2313
2314“At that time, it would only be sometimes, but that tall shadow… did you not hear that guy’s voice offering you a suggestion?”
2315
2316“That person’s voice, is it? Now that I think about it…”
2317
2318“As expected you seem to have some kind of clue about it huh.”
2319
2320Liliana took Suimei’s words to heart, and tried remembering. Certainly, when she first caused the incidents and also when she was running away, she could recall that person’s words in her head. However, that should have been Liliana herself rebuking her halfhearted self in her mind. It wasn’t something she really heard. As she looked up at Suimei making that conclusion, Suimei guessed what she was thinking and shook his head.
2321
2322“It’s magic. At some point, without you realizing, that shadow hypnotized you.”
2323 
2324“… Magic?”
2325
2326“That’s right.”
2327
2328“N-no, that’s!”
2329
2330“Not in your memories huh. That just goes to show how skilled that guy is with magic. In reality, you heard that voice and were strongly driven to continue the attacks right?”
2331
2332As Suimei said this in confirmation, Liliana was not able to say anything back to him. After having it pointed out to her, inside her head, she gradually began to understand. To think that without her being aware, she was just being used, it was completely unforeseeable to her. Still being completely unable to find any words to say, Suimei shook his head.
2333
2334“That’s why you don’t need to worry about it. Certainly up until you were being manipulated it was something you shouldn’t have been doing, but the fact that you were being taken advantage of does not change.”
2335
2336“I understand that, but that magic…”
2337
2338“I dispelled it while you were asleep. It’s not a problem anymore.”
2339
2340Telling her it was alright, Suimei shrugged his shoulders. As Liliana bowed her head down in gratitude, he once more continued speaking.
2341
2342“Did you not return to Colonel Rogue’s place?”
2343
2344“No. I did not know at all, where I should have gone, besides, the Colonel… abandoned, me.”
2345
2346“Abandoned?”
2347
2348“I met him while escaping, he said, that I could not avoid taking responsibility…”
2349
2350Liliana could not put the rest of it into words. A gloomy atmosphere began to spread through the room. Having hostility pointed at her from Rogue was painful. Suimei and the others seemed to grasp what she meant, and all their expressions darkened.
2351
2352“Did you tell him about it?”
2353 
2354“No. Regardless of the reason, I acted, in violation of the law. I judged, that the Colonel, would not spare me any time to hear me out.”
2355
2356After that, Felmenia spoke up.
2357
2358“Even though it is adoptive, is he not your father?”
2359
2360“The Colonel, is a very honest person. I believe he would not forgive me for staining my hands with evil deeds.”
2361
2362He was just that kind of person. He would not forgive anything sinful. That’s why Liliana became a target that he would destroy. That’s all there was to it. It was just, at that time, Rogue’s hand as he thrust his sword forward, had faltered―
2363
2364“I do not, resent him. The Colonel has always, protected me all this time after all.”
2365
2366It was her own fault for lending her ear to the schemes of the tall shadow. There was no way she could hate him. After silence enveloped the room for a time, Suimei broke the silence.
2367
2368“I have one more thing that I’d like to ask about the tall shadow. But do you know their name or any of their defining characteristics?”
2369
2370“No, I don’t have any specific clues, none at all. That person, always wore that black robe with the hood. On top of that, using some kind of magic, they’re identity became hard to grasp. I have practically no information regarding that person.”
2371
2372Hearing this, Suimei closed his eyes. He must have been carefully scrutinizing her words. It was not clear to Liliana just what kind of thoughts were swirling around in his mind. Watching this, fear once more gripped her heart.
2373
2374“Umm, from now on, what…”
2375
2376Should I do. As expected, she thought that she would be forced to leave.
2377
2378As she asked, he met her with a calm expression.
2379
2380“Hm? It’s fine, just stay here.”
2381 
2382“Is that, fine? I committed a sin, you know?”
2383
2384“I said before it isn’t only your fault didn’t I? If you ask me, those real-fag nobles got what they deserved, there’s also the fact that that black robe hypnotized you. Right now, being fully conscious of your own sins is more than enough.”
2385
2386As he recklessly stated this with a single eye closed, Suimei crossed his legs.
2387
2388“Well, there is a condition for you staying here though.”
2389
2390“… What, should I do?”
2391
2392“I called it a condition, but its about your dark magic. I want you to stop using it… Or rather than that, I’d like you to learn the proper way of using it.”
2393
2394Liliana’s expression stiffened towards Suimei’s completely unexpected condition.
2395
2396“… Why?”
2397
2398“Did you think I was going to throw out a more amazing condition?” “That isn’t true. What do you mean amazing…”
2399
2400Suimei let out an exasperated expression as Liliana looked down. She then threw one more of her unresolved doubts before him.
2401
2402“The proper way to use it… You said the same thing before, but just what is dark magic? You were talking like you understood it.”
2403
2404“I’m also interested in that.”
2405
2406Felmenia also wanted to know about it. She bent forward and looked at Suimei with a sparkle in her eyes.
2407
2408“So Suimei-kun is going to start talking of difficult to understand things again huh…”
2409
2410On the other hand, magic seemed to be one of Lefille’s weak points. She was making a slightly distressed expression.
2411 
2412
2413★
2414
2415Suimei had said that he would be explaining dark magic, however he suddenly remembered that he had something that he must ask Liliana.
2416
2417“Sorry. There’s something I forgot to ask but, can I go ahead and ask that first?”
2418
2419“What is it?”
2420
2421“When Liliana uses magic, those words you sometimes append to the end of the chant, did you learn them from the tall shadow?”
2422
2423As he asked, Felmenia clapped her hands together as she remembered.
2424
2425“The savage names right?”
2426
2427“Do you know of them?”
2428
2429“Someone we know a bit had a connection to it.”
2430
2431When she cleared this up, Liliana proceeded to explain.
2432
2433“Yes. I heard that it was magic to amplify the power of darkness and was told to proactively use it when I use magic from now on. I wasn’t fully convinced at first, but when I did as they told and added it to the end of the chant, the dark magic became stronger.”
2434
2435“And so you used it. Fumu…”
2436
2437While Suimei was deep in contemplation, he started speaking in a murmur.
2438
2439“Nomina barbarus…”
2440
2441“Is something, the matter?”
2442
2443“Right now, what did you hear?”
2444
2445Liliana cocked her head to the side at the strange question. Surely she was puzzled as to what meaning that question had at all. Urging her to answer with his gaze, Liliana answered with a puzzled expression still plastered on her face.
2446 
2447“I heard, savage names?”
2448
2449“… That’s what it sounded like to Liliana?”
2450
2451“That’s right.”
2452
2453“Then, Menia too?”
2454
2455“… Yes. You said savage names.”
2456
2457“I see.”
2458
2459Hearing their answer, Suimei closed his eyes like he came to an understanding.
2460
2461“What meaning, did that question just now, have?”
2462
2463“No, don’t worry about it. It isn’t something all that important after all― Well then, shall we move on to the explanation of dark magic?”
2464
2465As he said this, Suimei switched tracks and dove right into explaining.
2466
2467“Now then, I said before that the origin of the power behind dark magic was resentment and hatred, do you remember?”
2468
2469“Yes. Though at the time, it wasn’t something, I would suddenly believe.”
2470
2471“However, there is no mistake. I can tell from the loss to my astral body as well as the alterations to Liliana’s skin and eye.”
2472
2473After Suimei explained this like a preface of things to come, he hung his head for a short while like he was thinking of something. Perhaps he was putting together his explanation. Before long, he began talking.
2474
2475“Well, we’ll be going off track a little, but I think we’ll start by talking about my analysis of this world’s magic. I believe the magic of this world is in short, something that can be used because of the concept known as the elements which surround the world itself.”
2476
2477“Surrounding, the world, is it?”
2478
2479“Yeah, try imagining the shape of this world, be it a sphere, a curved
2480 
2481saddle or even a flat plane, it doesn’t really matter… A wide concept known as the elements exists outside of it and envelops the world. Within it, are the smaller concepts of fire, water and the other named elements. The mages of this world send mana there, and receive an attribute and a part of the spell from the elements, it is this kind of system― they receive a formula… Well, I don’t think the people who use it are conscious of the fact though.”
2482
2483“Certainly, over here it is normal, they teach you that magic is something that is used by communicating with the elements. There is no detailed explanation like that.”
2484
2485“Seems so huh.”
2486
2487Felmenia gave a brief interjection which Suimei agreed with. If they had gone into such details, they should have been able to establish just what dark magic was as common knowledge.
2488
2489“The pluses and minuses aren’t something that really need to be said at this point, but― a portion of the spell becomes unknown, and they become unable to grasp the technique itself. These two negative effects come out of it. However, in general it is a largely convenient formula. So next, dark magic draws out the deep resentment mixed in within that wide concept as power.”
2490
2491Liliana knit her brows at the crazy conversation.
2492
2493“Please, wait. Why is that kind of thing, mixed in within the elements?”
2494
2495“I also have problems understanding. Suimei-kun just said that magic is something used by communicating with the elements. In spite of that, why does that kind of thing end up being related to magic?”
2496
2497“With regards to that, it was the intent of the people who created this magic system in the first place. I’ll start by answering Liliana’s question.”
2498
2499The two of them nodded at Suimei’s words.
2500
2501“In short, that thing known as feelings of hatred for people and things, as long as there are humans, it will be born. It is also something which never disappears. No matter who it is, they cannot throw away their hatred and
2502 
2503jealousy. Obviously, as the number of humans increase, it also increases. Just like that it simply multiplies without end, and eventually, it will completely fill up the shell known as the world.”
2504
2505“Just what happens when that occurs?”
2506
2507“What happens, huh…. In my world it has already happened. As science
2508
2509and medical technology remarkably advanced, the number of people increased far too quickly. That pent-up resentment that could not be held on to accumulated all over the world. It all turned into occurrences of nothing but ridiculous phenomena. To put it simply, when that kind of thing accumulates, the world will become strange.”
2510
2511Suimei punctuated it with a ‘That’s how it is,’ before speaking again.
2512
2513“Removing the abnormalities in one’s body is something anybody wants to do. That applies even to the large concept known as a world. That’s why, the world is always ejecting it outwards. I conjecture that what gets ejected, ends up stopping in the place where the things known as the elements reside, and begins to accumulate.”
2514
2515“However Suimei-dono. I believe that in that case, would it not be a similar power to the elements?”
2516
2517“However, magic is something that exists. Even without the elements, as long as one follows the proper process, they can create the technique which is the origin of its power.”
2518
2519“Ah…”
2520
2521“―When the very first person created the notion of magic in this world, just how did they have knowledge about the elements? We’ll exclude that from the explanation from here. That unknown person, first carefully split the wide concept known as the elements one by one into smaller concepts like fire, water and wind. If it was something like that, I believe that the limited power that could possibly be called is the reason why there are not many complex processes to using magic here. And then, while in the middle of splitting the concept up into categories, they found the thing that they called the power of darkness. That was hatred and resentment. When it manifested as power it was black and repulsive. That kind of thing is often associated with the darkness of the night. Surely that person also
2522 
2523thought the same and associated it with darkness. I don’t know whether or not they were seized by the charm of such a strong power, but it is very likely that there is no mistaking the fact that they touched upon it.”
2524
2525“… To summarize what Suimei-kun said, because the first person to give birth to magic here mistook the power of hatred and resentment as the elements, dark magic was created?”
2526
2527“That’s about it.”
2528
2529“… That is, the true form, of the power I’ve been using?”
2530
2531As Liliana said this with here eyes cast down, Suimei replied with an affirmative nod. She then spoke while her amber eye sadly shook.
2532
2533“Then, that ominous being, what was it?”
2534
2535She was gripping tightly onto the bed covers with a frightened face as she recalled the existence which appeared on that evening.
2536
2537“The sinful figure right? It was something the secret scholars referred to as a sinister being. It’s a coagulation of refined malice. At the time that it reaches the density of Astrosos, it projects the sinful figure into the real world by using the notion of a faceless being, and then appears with another plane of existence.”
2538
2539On that evening, when Liliana’s dark magic went berserk, her pent up resentment had become quite pronounced. Due to this, another plane manifested. At that time, when Liliana was no longer able to move, it was because of the sinful figure. Commonly referred to as the spirit of the deceased, it is said that at the time these wicked spirits are manifested by humans, they do so in one of three states. The most common, well known state is the possession of the target. Another was half possession like when Suimei used the sacred guardian angel when striking Rajas with Abracadabra. And the third was the one which tormented Liliana on that evening, the state known as obsession which brought the mystical being into the external world. When exposed to the effects of an evil existence in the external world, the spirit will weaken. Suimei explained up to this point, but…
2540
2541“… Somehow, suddenly, it’s become quite difficult to understand.”
2542 
2543“… When Suimei-dono starts passionately explaining something he starts using many difficult to understand words after all.”
2544
2545“… When he first starts he explains everything simply with easy to understand comparisons though. Once it’s become like this, it’s useless.”
2546
2547Suimei was so absorbed in his explanation that he did not even hear the three of them whispering to each other. Before long, he finished his entire explanation from start to end.
2548
2549“That’s how it is.”
2550
2551“Somehow or other, I understand.”
2552
2553Suimei nodded like he was satisfied, and after a short pause, looked over at Liliana. It was an earnest gaze without a single hint of joking around. In response to that, Liliana straightened out her posture and faced him.
2554
2555“… If I teach you the foundations of magic, you’ll be able to learn techniques to not get taken by the darkness. If you learn that, the portions of your body and heart that are suffering from the darkness will also become better. How about it?”
2556
2557As she heard his question, Liliana unconsciously opened her mouth. She was likely about to ask ‘Why would you go so far for me?’ And then she gave up on speaking those words, she recalled that Suimei was just a meddlesome person.
2558
2559“Understood. I’ll be, in your care.”
2560
2561Liliana once more took Suimei’s outstretched hand into her own. This was the moment that Suimei’s party gained another new companion.
2562 
2563
2564Chapter 3: Twilight, Dance
2565
2566
2567As the time for the parade for the hero summoned by the Holy City El Meide, Elliot Austin, came closer, the Imperial Capital seemed unusually crowded with people. The people of the city were boiling with excitement day in and day out at the chance to see the rumoured gorgeous hero. Just for a chance to glance at the hero, tourists from both within and outside the Empire were pouring into the Imperial Capital. There was enough people that the inns in the city could not handle them at all. Even the cheap lodgings at the gates and other sections of the city were completely filled with reservations.
2568
2569Thanks to the large crowds, the local trade was doing quite prosperously. The shops lining the streets were all specially decorated. This produced a far more glamorous look than usual to the streets of the Imperial Capital. They were putting such effort into it that not seeing the street for a single day could mean new shops showing up without one knowing it.
2570
2571The ones recruited to build these impromptu shops were not only the carpenters, but also the dwarves. Pouring in far more effort than usual, the craftsmen were putting up the stores, doing carpentry and creating weapons for the warriors inspired by the hero summoning. For the past few days they were working with practically no rest.
2572
2573Even the citizens who treated their businesses like pastimes were working diligently during this time. It was as if they had all forgotten about the incidents. This was also because of the fact that lately there had been no incidents occurring.
2574
2575Setting that aside, on this day, in this Imperial Capital that was flooded with more people than usual, Lefille was walking around on her own. Going out to play like a small child― was obviously not the reason for this, she was out to go shopping. Because of the quarrel Suimei and the others had with Graziella in the plaza, they hesitated to move around outside. Therefore, gathering information and buying food became her responsibilities.
2576
2577It wasn’t like the military police were coming over to search or apprehend
2578 
2579Suimei and the others, but just to be sure that the residual excitement had all cooled down an appropriate amount, they decided this would be better. After stuffing foodstuffs and other goods into her bag, she carried it and pushed through the crowd of people. Finding it harsh to move around while being jostled by others, she escaped into an alleyway and took a breather.
2580
2581“Fuu…”
2582
2583Setting down her baggage for a moment, she rotated her shoulders and back and loosened her body. After checking that her favourite fluffy one piece dress that she bought in Kurant City was not dirty or torn, she tightly pulled on the ribbon holding up her red hair and put it in order. She then looked at the crowd of people who were still pushing and shoving each other with her blue eyes.
2584
2585The situation they found themselves in recently had suddenly changed, it was all quite bewildering. There was the Goddess’ oracle, Suimei had returned home with major injuries trying to convince Liliana, even with those injuries he fought with Graziella, and then he gave shelter to Liliana.
2586
2587“It must all be troublesome to Suimei-kun too…”
2588
2589Even if she told him not to force himself, he would act without restraint right until the end. While claiming it was something that he must do, he would push his way down that difficult path. However, be that as it may, it could be said to be good for them too. Because he is just that sort of person, Lefille was able to walk around like this after all. Even though she should have been letting out a sigh, she realized her face was frozen in fear.
2590
2591“At any rate, there sure are a lot of people huh…”
2592
2593It was about time for her to get moving, she picked up all her baggage and began walking down the alley again. She took a brief look back towards the bustling street. After distancing herself a little she could no longer see the people, but the sound of the hustle and bustle still reached her. She could see in her eyes the pain of once more entering such a crowd. And then, deciding it was better to take the side roads from hereon out, she turned around, and bumped into someone.
2594 
2595“―Whoops, I’m terribly sorry.”
2596
2597“N-no it’s fine, girly.”
2598
2599As she immediately apologized, the sound of a soft voice came down from above. It was the voice of a man. However, within his tone, she could sense excitement, or rather a somehow restless feeling. As Lefille raised her head and saw the man’s air of completely irrepressible joy, a stiff smile crawled onto her face. She had felt an unfamiliar shiver and stepped back, however she made her resolve to cut through.
2600
2601“… Excuse me, could you not move out of the way?”
2602
2603“Sorry about that. I can’t exactly do that.”
2604
2605“What? What do you mean you can’t exactly do that? ―!? What are you!?”
2606
2607Lefille let out a reproachful shout towards the actions of the man before her. The man that was standing in her way was now moving his hands in a sickening manner. They were such unpleasant movements that she felt like she could hear them creaking.
2608
2609“Eheh, eheh, why don’t you come and play with big brother?”
2610
2611“Big brother…? In what way are you a big brother!? Aren’t you more of an uncle!?”
2612
2613“No way, even like this I’m still in the second half of my thirties…”
2614
2615“That age is firmly in the category of an uncle!”
2616
2617Lefille jumped backwards.
2618
2619“Look there, why don’t you play with big brother over there, guhehehe…”
2620
2621The look in the man’s eyes was not normal. He must have been the pedophile who had been appearing frequently in the rumours floating around the Imperial Capital recently.
2622 
2623
2624(Uu… What should I do? This is bad…)
2625 
2626If she was in her original form, it would have been simple. But escaping from the crowd of people was a mistake. To think that there was something more dangerous than that crowd of people in a place like this. If she screamed, would someone notice? However, now that she was fairly deep into the alley, the possibility of someone hearing her scream over the sound of the hustle and bustle was quite low. But it was better than doing nothing. While thinking of this, the man sidled up closer.
2627
2628“―Stop! Don’t come any closer!”
2629
2630“Eheh, eheh, even if you say thaaaat….”
2631
2632Now that it has come to this, there was no choice but to throw her baggage at him and use it as a distraction to escape. As she resented the fact that she had become small and took a stance to throw…
2633
2634“Wait!”
2635
2636At just the right time, a ferocious voice resounded in the air.
2637
2638★
2639
2640In the sea of people which resembled some theme park on a holiday, Mizuki barely managed to slip away from them, had both hands on her knees and while wiping the sweat from her brow, she let out a fed up voice.
2641
2642“Th-there’s so many people riiight?”
2643
2644Behind her, in complete agreement while being jostled by the crowd of people, was the figure of Reiji and the others sweating from the stuffy air. Reiji let out a feeble ‘I know right,’ while Titania sat down on a convenient wooden box while wiping off the sweat from her brow with a towel she received from her knight escort.
2645
2646On this day, just as Reiji’s party arrived at the Imperial Capital, the cause of their gasping was the flood of people who also arrived in the Imperial Capital smothering the air. Tourists, merchants, believers of the Salvation Church and all manner of other visitors were filling up the city all over the place, there was nowhere for them to catch their breath. In the explosion of colours assaulting Reiji’s eyes, somehow Mizuki’s long, black hair
2647 
2648brought his heart peace.
2649
2650Blocking the sunlight pouring down on them with only a speck of clouds in the air with his hand, Reiji created a nice shadow over his eyes and scrutinized the sky. Up until arriving at the capital, he was delighted about the great weather, however now he was just hateful. He suddenly realized some blue hair came into his field of vision. Before he knew it, Titania who was beside him began speaking to the fed up Mizuki.
2651
2652“This is, probably an effect of the parade for Hero-sama summoned by the Holy City right?”
2653
2654“If I remember right the parade still isn’t for a few days right? Just what will it become on the day of…?”
2655
2656As they heard Mizuki’s words, all their faces filled with fear. They all did not even want to think about it. However, the sea of people was one thing, but there was a much larger problem standing before them.
2657
2658“In the end, we couldn’t find any lodgings huh.”
2659
2660“That’s right isn’t it? U~n, what to dooo?”
2661
2662“In that case, if we courteously ask the Salvation Church I believe they should welcome us? Reiji-sama who is a hero is with us after all.”
2663
2664“I see! We had that kind of hand! Tia, nice idea!”
2665
2666Mizuki was delightedly sticking her thumb up, however Reiji shook his head at that suggestion.
2667
2668“Let’s not.”
2669
2670“Eh? W-why? What’s wrong? Reiji-kun.”
2671
2672“If I go ahead and name myself, it will end up being well known throughout the Imperial Capital, and I feel we’ll completely be unable to move anymore.”
2673
2674“Certainly, I can’t deny the possibility that the believers of the Salvation Church would spread the word. If we walked around int he middle city I’m sure we would be instantly swarmed, and just like Hero-sama from the
2675 
2676Holy City, they would probably force us to do a parade as well. Regardless, if it comes down to whether or not we receive alms, perhaps we should refrain, there are quite a few of us after all.”
2677
2678“I’m not so sure about receiving alms either.”
2679
2680Reiji agreed. Anyways, if they made their existence known on the public stage, there was a danger that they would no longer be able to take action within the Empire. It was not very surprising, to the public they were responsible for defeating Rajas. Thanks to the word spread around that it was one of the grandest enemies, when they were in Kurant City, they were forced to hole up in the inn most of the time. After remembering that situation, it was fairly obvious what would happen here.
2681
2682Also, the reason they came to the Empire was to check on Graziella’s movements. There would be some benefits to making themselves known, but for the time being they needed to at least act in accordance to Hadorious’ instructions. Reiji was also personally interested in Graziella as well.
2683
2684“Uu~ Then are we going to camp outside? We finally came to a big city so I don’t wanna camp~”
2685
2686Mizuki was not usually selfish, but now she was unusually whining. During their travels, they did not actually camp all that often. When they did it was only when there was no other choice. Certainly after coming to such a large city and being unsatisfied with having to camp outside was something that Reiji could sympathize with.
2687
2688“Certainly, resting without a proper place to rest is bad for your health. I think it would be best if we could secure some lodgings.”
2689
2690“I know right. What should we do…”
2691
2692Rest and duty were both important. However in this situation, they did not have a solution for fulfilling either of these.
2693
2694“Then how about lodgings in other districts? Perhaps over there…”
2695
2696As Mizuki said this, the senior knight Gregory grimaced with a stiff face.
2697 
2698“No, Mizuki-dono, that will not do. Even if there was lodgings available outside of the main district, those kinds of cheap lodgings would be cruder than camping outside. It would be somewhat unhealthy for Mizuki-dono and her Highness the Princess.”
2699
2700“I-is that so…”
2701
2702Father will not allow it. Recalling those kinds of words from Gregory’s intense statement, Mizuki nodded as she shrank back. As she did, the younger knight Roffrey spoke up.
2703
2704“If we search around the district I think we’ll at least be able to find a place for her Highness the Princess, Reiji-dono and Mizuki-dono.”
2705
2706“Just us three, then where will Roffrey and the others stay…?”
2707
2708“No, there is no reason to worry about us. The top priority should be Hero-dono, her Highness the Princess and Mizuki-dono.”
2709
2710Matching up with Roffrey, Luka stated her opinion. But even so, Reiji couldn’t really accept it.
2711
2712“Hmmmm. Maybe it would be best to just shut our eyes and go to the church―”
2713
2714Just like that, as they were all putting the heads together and racking their brains on what to do next, suddenly they heard the screams of a young girl nearby.
2715
2716“―Stop! Don’t come any closer!”
2717
2718“Reiji-sama.”
2719
2720“It’s nearby after all. Let’s take a look.”
2721
2722Taking the lead, Reiji headed towards the voice. He sensed a dangerous stink in the air. As he came around the corner, he saw a man letting out an abnormal atmosphere, and a young girl being cornered by him.
2723
2724“R-Reiji-kun. That.”
2725
2726“Un. I got it.”
2727 
2728Reiji judged in an instant that the man was cornering the girl, and went to stop him. Watching Reiji run off with a dignified expression, Titania’s face flushed red.
2729
2730“As expected of Reiji-sama. Mizuki, did you see? That gallant face that does not forgive evil?”
2731
2732“I’m used to seeing that part of Reiji-kun.”
2733
2734Mizuki stuck her chest out as she said this with a proud face. Titania looked at her both jealously and bitterly.
2735
2736“… Mizuki, that’s unfair.”
2737
2738On the other hand, Reiji had already cut in between the man and the little girl.
2739
2740“Wh-what’s with you!?”
2741
2742“You don’t need to know anything about me. Get away from that child right now. If you don’t…”
2743
2744As he said this, Reiji sharpened his gaze and glared at him, overpowering the man. As the man let out a pitiful voice, just to be doubly sure, Reiji suddenly began to draw his sword from his sheathe.
2745
2746“H-HeEEEEEEEEH!”
2747
2748Before Reiji who had fought both demons and monsters in this world, there was no way this man who seemed to be planning to kidnap a small girl would be able to keep his spirit. At an extreme speed, the man ran away with all his might.
2749
2750“Good grief, for an adult to do such things…”
2751
2752Reiji let out a sigh as he lamented about the man. As he turned around, the little girl was bowing to him.
2753
2754“Thank you for saving me.”
2755
2756“No, don’t be concerned about it. Setting that aside, are you alright? Did he do anything to you?”
2757 
2758“I’m fine. After I screamed, you came right away after all.”
2759
2760Reiji had a brief exchange with the little girl. She had moderately combed back beautiful red hair, and two moles lined up under her eye. She was cute enough that Reiji could almost understand the reason the man wanted to kidnap her, however at a closer look, from her bearing and eyes he was left with a very dignified impression. While Reiji was thinking of such things, the girl casually looked in the direction the man ran away to.
2761
2762“I’m glad that you saved me and all, but was the way you drove him away not a little too violent?”
2763
2764“I’ll go ahead and entertain your strange problem, it’s because when things become that odd, being a little violent is the best option.”
2765
2766“I see, that’s right isn’t it?”
2767
2768She seemed to be convinced. Those kinds of people are generally not worth talking to. On the contrary when one tries to resolve things peacefully things would tend to become even more strange. Mizuki and the others finally caught up and walked up to Reiji from behind.
2769
2770“That kind of person exists everywhere huh…”
2771
2772“In this world they are people we call pedophiles. Do they exist over there as well?”
2773
2774“Un, once in a while they show up on the news after being arrested.”
2775
2776Reiji could hear Mizuki and Titania discussing this behind him. On the other hand, the girl in front of him introduced herself.
2777
2778“My name is Lefille Grakis. Allow me to thank you once more. If it is alright with you, could you let me hear your name?”
2779
2780“I’m not really someone worth naming… would be a little pompous huh. My name is Reiji Shana.”
2781
2782As Reiji named herself, Lefille suddenly knit her brows together. Then…
2783
2784“Reiji-shi right…?―It couldn’t be, the one Suimei-kun knows…”
2785 
2786“Eh?”
2787
2788“Ha?”
2789
2790“Suimei as in… You, do you know Suimei!?”
2791
2792Lefille nodded at Reiji’s question. The two girls who also heard her statement poked their heads around Reiji’s body.
2793
2794★
2795
2796After the dangerous encounter with the pervert, Lefille, who was saved by Reiji, now had Reiji and company in tow and was fairly near to the base. After finding out the they were Suimei’s acquaintances, she was guiding them back there.
2797
2798“―So Lefille-chan came to the Empire together with Suimei huh.”
2799
2800“Muu… I’m not very happy to have chan applied after my name but… Well whatever. That’s how it is.”
2801
2802“Eh? But Lefille-chan. At that time there still should have been demons in that vicinity?”
2803
2804At Mizuki’s suspicions, Lefille was forced to come up with a suitable deception.
2805
2806“U-un, well, we just happened to succeed in slipping by the demons. After escaping to Kurant City, we arrived in Nelferia.”
2807
2808“So that’s how it was. By some chance we might have just nearly missed each other somewhere huh.”
2809
2810“We didn’t go as far as verifying the registry of names for entry into the city after all. We all thought that Suimei had not yet arrived in Kurant City, what a blind spot.”
2811
2812Titania was troubled at the blunder they made, however beside her, Mizuki having had the major anxiety that she had been carrying with her all this time blown away, was making a bright face as she breathed a sigh of relief.
2813
2814“But thank god that Suimei is safe.”
2815 
2816“Yeah, really. As usual he has strong luck in getting out of the trouble he gets himself in…”
2817
2818“Seriously, even though he said ‘I don’t want anything to do with danger!’, what is he doing?”
2819
2820“But isn’t that how he always is? At first he always complains, but somehow or another he always ends up sticking his neck into it.”
2821
2822“That’s right huh.”
2823
2824Reiji and Mizuki were rejoicing cheerfully from the bottom of their hearts about Suimei’s safety while talking to each other. Lefille smiled as she had a very good understanding of the topics they were discussing.
2825
2826“From what I’ve heard you all seemed to be very close friends. Seems it was just as I thought.”
2827
2828“I’ve known Suimei-kun for about four years, but for Reiji-kun it was five or six years right?”
2829
2830It was only one or two years difference. In any case, the two of them were what one would call childhood friends.
2831
2832While talking about things like he’s such a tsundere, or he’s softhearted, or how he’s always acting cool, or how he always ends up the comedian, and all sort of other things regarding Suimei, they arrived at their destination.
2833
2834“―We’ve arrived. It’s here.”
2835
2836As she came around the corner, the familiar back alley and dead end appeared before Lefille. It used to be a place smeared with pollution with an ever present stink in the air. But after Suimei used some incomprehensible cleaning method it became neat and clean.
2837
2838“So he is living in a place like this. We came around an alley so I was expecting a musty place, but this is surprising.”
2839
2840“How pretty. I thought this kind of place would give off more of a boooring image though.”
2841
2842Mizuki and Titania were making wide eyes at the complete disparity in the
2843 
2844scenery compared to other places in the area. This must have been because the dark, gloomy and dirty atmosphere took a sudden change to a bright and clean atmosphere. The reason it was all very white was because Suimei thickly spread alabaster onto all the nearby walls. He kept saying that all the houses in the area were too filthy, that it kept him from being in a good mood. It seems he even cast magic on the tables and chairs that were left outside so that they would not become mouldy. He was of the disposition that the area in which he lived had to be thoroughly treated or else he would not be satisfied. As they came up to the house, Lefille opened the door.
2845
2846“I’m back.”
2847
2848And as she did, Felmenia came out to greet her while wearing an apron.
2849
2850“Lefille, welcome back―eh?”
2851
2852The expression on her face was exactly what one would expect from someone receiving a completely unexpected surprise. As she looked at each and every person behind Lefille, all her movements came to a complete stop. Reiji and the others were the exact same though. After an unnatural pause, Titania raised her voice.
2853
2854“White Flame-dono!?”
2855
2856“Y-your Highness and Hero-dono and Mizuki-dono!? Why are you…?”
2857
2858Just as she was about to question what was going on, Felmenia suddenly came to her senses with an ‘Oh crap’ in her mind. She immediately took the apron she was wearing and threw it violently. Without verifying where the apron flew off to behind her, she turned towards the full length mirror installed in the entryway. She then thoroughly confirmed her hair, the position of the braids draped down her ears, her face and all sorts of other things with quick and agile movements. After making the same serious and cool expression she always had at Camellia, she bowed down.
2859
2860“… No, everyone, it has been a long time since we last met.”
2861
2862And then after enough time had passed to properly show respect to those of superior status, Felmenia raised her head, and met Lefille’s gaze.
2863 
2864“Lefille. Why are you together with her Highness the Princess’ group?”
2865
2866“They saved me after I got into a quarrel with a strange person. And then after asking for their name, it was something I recalled hearing before… That’s about it.”
2867
2868A coincidence… Or rather a strange coincidence. Felmenia made a surprised expression. Reiji then questioned her in a curious tone.
2869
2870“Sensei, why are you here? I thought you were acting under the direct orders of his Majesty Almadious?”
2871
2872“Umm… That’s right. Let us talk about the finer details inside.”
2873
2874As she urged them to enter, a listless voice resounded from behind her.
2875
2876“Ooooi, is there a guest?”
2877
2878Suimei’s figure then showed up in the entrance way. Before long, he spotted Reiji and the others behind Felmenia, and then with an expression like he had seen a ghost and a strange face, he scowled.
2879
2880“Ha…?”
2881
2882The three of them called out to him as he stood there detached from time.
2883
2884“Long time no see, Suimei.”
2885
2886“Yaaho~o, Suimei-kun.”
2887
2888“It has been a long time. Suimei.”
2889
2890“HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?”
2891
2892★
2893
2894After the unfortunate reunion between Reiji’s group and Suimei, after being strangely surprised for a while, he guided them to the living room. With the number of people being what they were, they could not all comfortably fit around the table. Reiji, Mizuki and Titania sat at the table while the knights sat on chairs prepared behind them. Since Titania was there, Felmenia hesitated to sit at the same table as her and abstained to
2895 
2896standing behind Suimei. Lefille was uneasy about the arrival of so many people and was hiding herself next to her. As for Liliana, she was sitting on the sofa. Suimei was still completely confused at this sudden visit, and looked at everyone individually before him before moving along.
2897
2898“Aaah, to think that Reiji would save Lefi…”
2899
2900“For me as well, I could not possibly imagine that Lefille-chan would be Suimei’s acquaintance.”
2901
2902“That’s true isn’t it? Fate is a mysterious thing huh.”
2903
2904As Mizuki cut in, Suimei’s face suddenly turned mean spirited as he smirked.
2905
2906“What? This must be guidance of the stars… you won’t say it like that?”
2907
2908“Geez! Right after we get here you’re immediately being mean!”
2909
2910Mizuki was puffing out her cheeks as Suimei brought up her past with a mean face. Suimei and Reiji both smiled at her charming figure. Of course all of this was either meaningless, incomprehensible or simply strange to everyone else. Titania, who was sitting next to Reiji, called out intimately to Felmenia who was still standing behind Suimei.
2911
2912“I was concerned about what would happen to you when you departed from Kurant City, but it seems White Flame-dono’s duty was about Suimei, right?”
2913
2914“Yes. At his Majesty the King’s order, I have entrusted my humble abilities to Suimei-dono.”
2915
2916“As expected, White Flame-dono has a strong sense of responsibility huh.”
2917
2918“Eh? Ah, no, it’s not really that…”
2919
2920“Again with the humility. To take responsibility for summoning Suimei, did father not request White Flame-dono to support him? If that was not the case you would not have come through danger all the way to the Empire right?”
2921
2922As Titania came to her conclusion, Reiji added in an ‘As one would expect
2923 
2924of Sensei,’ in agreement. He was nodding his head with pride, but surely he was reading too much into it and overreacting.
2925
2926“At that time, I was certain that White Flame-dono was headed to meet the one who destroyed that army of demons but… It seems my prediction was inaccurate.”
2927
2928That wasn’t true. They all could not possibly say that. Catching a glimpse of Titania’s sharp intuition, Felmenia and Lefille both put on a difficult expression.
2929
2930“Why are you in the Empire Suimei?”
2931
2932“I’m looking for a way to return. So I went on a journey.”
2933
2934“I see. So that’s why you left the castle. Then, what happened after that?”
2935
2936“I believe you already know, but I travelled together with Lefi and a trade corps. Partway there we ended up in a little bit of trouble with the guys in the trade corps and split up with them, but we cut through the forest and came out at Kurant City.”
2937
2938“Then, the demons?”
2939
2940“Well, we came across them a little. From there one thing or another happened, and we ended up living together―”
2941
2942Just like that, with a shady smile and a strange self satisfied air full of confidence, he laid out a plausible story. Reiji and the others seems to be listening to him like they believed him too. However Mizuki did not miss her chance at throwing in a quip.
2943
2944“One thing or another happened and you ended up living together with a cute little girl, what does that even mean Suimei-kun?”
2945
2946“Aah and that’s when Menia came and started teaching me magic.”
2947
2948“Suimei-kun just casually ignored it…”
2949
2950Pretending not to see Mizuki attacking him with her glare, Suimei fluently lined up his story. Felmenia and Lefille who were listening behind him, made somewhat disgusted expressions as they whispered to each other in
2951 
2952secret.
2953
2954(… He really can just calmly spout out such lies.)
2955
2956(… Seriously, you can say he’s become just a little evil. Not that it is something to compliment him for.)
2957
2958Naturally they were not admiring his actions. Without having any change in complexion, Suimei was speaking like everything was a matter of fact, the two of them could only whisper to each other in astonishment. Those who knew the circumstances could only see it as shameless, but those who didn’t just heard his words as a matter of fact. The two of them were suspicious whether this was also magic in a sense. As their conversation came to an end, Reiji shifted his attention to Liliana who was quietly sitting on the sofa slightly far away.
2959
2960“Now that I think about, who is that child over there?”
2961
2962Suimei turned his head around like he was worried.
2963
2964“That’s… well there were special circumstances.”
2965
2966It was hard to say but he had to say it. It was quite the dilemma. As attention was brought to her from all over the room, Liliana stood up and humbly lowered her head.
2967
2968“My name is Liliana Zandyke.”
2969
2970“Liliana-chan, right…. Hmmm? Isn’t Liliana Zandyke…”
2971
2972It seemed that Reiji had heard that name before. He looked up the ceiling and began to poke around his memories for that name. Even in the noisy melting pot in the streets, talks of the manhunt seemed to still be fluttering around. On the other hand, perhaps as one would expect, Titania grasped onto the famous name.
2973
2974“… One of the Empire’s Elite Twelve, right now she should be on the wanted list.”
2975
2976“That’s it! Now that I think of it didn’t we hear that she was the culprit behind some kind of incident!?”
2977 
2978“… Didn’t I just say it? There were special circumstances.”
2979
2980Suimei let out a sigh as he shrugged his shoulders deeply, and then began to give Reiji and the others the general gist of things.
2981
2982★
2983
2984“I see…”
2985
2986“That’s, kind of complicated huh.”
2987
2988As Reiji and Mizuki heard Suimei’s outline of the incidents and Liliana’s circumstances, at first they were making faces full of pity, but by the end they were fairly downhearted as they let out a sigh. Suimei looked at Lefille cuddling up to Liliana and gently brushing her head anxiously as he quietly nodded his head. Perhaps because of her parting with Rogue, Lefille had always been trying to cheer Liliana up. Suimei did not want to do anything that would weigh too heavily on her heart, but he had to explain it. As his explanation ended, Reiji showed him a very serious face.
2989
2990“And so, what do you plan to do with Liliana-chan?”
2991
2992“Hm? Aah, I’ll be sheltering her here.”
2993
2994“But, with only that nothing will get resolved won’t it?”
2995
2996“That’s right. That’s why our other goal is to find the real culprit and apprehend them. After catching them it’ll be fine to just explain the situation and hand just them over.”
2997
2998“That may be so but won’t the people of the Empire say to also hand over Liliana-chan?”
2999
3000“Well, eight or nine times out of ten they would.”
3001
3002Suimei agreed with Reiji’s opinion. Even if she was instigated, it did not change the fact that she performed the act. It was not difficult to imagine that the time they demand to have Liliana handed over was drawing nearer. But as long as he was taking care of her, there was no way he would just hand her over quietly.
3003
3004“Well if it comes to that, should we all just go to a different country?”
3005 
3006In this world, if they left the country borders, they probably wouldn’t really be able to pursue them anymore. In that case, it was fine to just live in a different country. As he said this, he grinned at both Lefille and Felmenia. Felmenia quietly nodded. After a short instant of surprise, Lefille let out a fearless smile.
3007
3008“You really are an abrupt person.”
3009
3010Liliana said this and stood up as her complexion began to change.
3011
3012“B-but, that’s…”
3013
3014The destination of her changing expression, was an anxious face who did not want to cause trouble for them. However, before she could finish speaking, Suimei showed her a cheerful laugh.
3015
3016“I don’t mind at all you know. Well if everyone is against it I’ll think of another hand to play.”
3017
3018“I am here for the sake of supporting Suimei-dono. I will abide by whatever intentions Suimei-dono holds.”
3019
3020“Same for me. Life in the Empire is good, but I will accompany Suimei-kun wherever he goes.”
3021
3022“So they say.”
3023
3024Even as he smiled at her saying that she didn’t need to worry about it, her melancholy did not clear away. However, it was already decided. She had no choice but to resign herself. As they came to that conclusion, Suimei turned his head.
3025
3026“That’s how it is.”
3027
3028“I see. Un, got it.”
3029
3030Reiji closed his eyes and nodded agreeably. Mizuki made a smile like she was looking at her troublesome best friend.
3031
3032“Suimei-kun is just as equally softhearted as Reiji-kun isn’t he?”
3033
3034“Ah? Mizuki, don’t put me in the same category as this guy. I’m not really
3035 
3036softhearted or any…”
3037
3038“Heeh, despite saying you hated danger and didn’t come along with us, who is young imbecile that is sticking his neck into dangerous matters after all~?”
3039
3040“I-I wonder who…?”
3041
3042Even though he played dumb, obviously there were gazes focused on him from all over the room.
3043
3044“…”
3045
3046“Yeah yeah it’s me! Me! Sorry ’bout that!”
3047
3048The fact that he was stuck in between both bashfulness and anger was because of the attack coming at him from all sides. Suimei raised his voice like he was hiding his embarrassment. At Mizuki’s pinpoint counterattack, he could put up nothing but meagre resistance. To Suimei this was the first time he was in a situation like a bed of nails, but clearing his throat to change the mood, he changed the topic.
3049
3050“… Aaanyways, what are you guys doing in the Imperial Capital? If I remember correctly you said you were headed to the self governed state right?”
3051
3052“… Regarding that, I also have some special circumstances.”
3053
3054Reiji was showing Suimei a melancholic expression. As if being weighed down by his anguish, the atmosphere around him was heavy. Titania continued in his stead.
3055
3056“Suimei. Do you know about Duke Hadorious?”
3057
3058“Yeah, I heard about him from Menia.”
3059
3060“About how he’s the man who ensnared us.”
3061
3062Lefille let out a sharp tone and pointed her blue eyes towards them. As expected, the flames of rage were still burning brightly deep within that small body. Her voice filled with rage did not contain a single hint of weakness. As Titania bowed down to apologize, Suimei stopped her with
3063 
3064his hand and shook his head. Everyone was likely thinking the same thing, it was not her fault.
3065
3066“We were told by his Grace the Duke to go to the Imperial Capital and check on her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella’s movement.”
3067
3068Hearing that name from Reiji’s mouth, Suimei’s eyebrow shot up.
3069
3070“Oi, Graziella as in… that one?”
3071
3072“Suimei-kun, you know her?”
3073
3074Suimei showed a bitter expression to Mizuki’s question.
3075
3076“Weeell a little… Well, setting that aside. Why are you just obediently listening to that order? As a hero can’t you just veto it?”
3077
3078In Camellia even Almadious treated Reiji with respect. Even when Elliot was faced with arrogant attitude from the Empire’s imperial princess Graziella, it was Graziella’s attendant who was stricken with a pale face. A hero’s treatment and authority was supposed to be far beyond any single noble.
3079
3080“He took a family member hostage and threatened us.”
3081
3082“Family?”
3083
3084Suimei was wondering just who family referred to. It was impossible that they were able to lay their hands on Reiji’s family in the other world. As Suimei was making a puzzled frown, one of the knights who had been sitting behind Reiji and the others, Gregory stood up from his seat and bowed down his head apologetically. As Suimei grasped the situation from that, he slacked back into his chair and spoke up with astonishment.
3085
3086“What’s with that? That guy really is an unbelievable asshole huh… Good grief, I’ll have to go and slug him earlier than later huh.”
3087
3088If they just leisurely let him be, there was no telling what he would do. It seemed it was necessary to find a chance to make contact with him. Hearing Suimei’s statement, Reiji’s face took on a severe expression.
3089
3090“Suimei, Duke Hadorious is strong. He was able to catch and stop my
3091 
3092fist.”
3093
3094“Even if you say that, I can’t tell if that’s amazing or not.”
3095
3096“So Suimei, would you be able to stop my punch as I am now?”
3097
3098As Suimei was poking fun at Reiji, Reiji formed a fist while smiling like he was going to send him flying along with that joke. In response, Suimei raised both his hands without putting on airs.
3099
3100“I’m a pacifist, I’m against violence.”
3101
3102“… You sure can talk. Despite the fact that you’re surprisingly merciless.”
3103
3104Reiji’s unamused gaze pierced through Suimei’s shamelessness. Shrugging his shoulders like he was saying ‘What are you talking about?’ he let out one more exasperated sigh. Setting that aside, Suimei suddenly became serious and shut his eyes.
3105
3106“At any rate, Graziella huh… Making you guys do that sort of thing, just what kind of significance does that noble-sama’s order have?”
3107
3108“With regards to that, we also don’t really understand.”
3109
3110Reiji shook his head. He showed just how much anguish this put him in during his journey. Seeing this, Suimei took in what he had heard of the story, and impulsively let out his impression.
3111
3112“Somehow, it feels like he wanted you to head towards the Imperial Capital.”
3113
3114“Wanted me to head to the Imperial Capital… but there shouldn’t be any demons in the Empire?”
3115
3116“That’s exactly why. This kind of place has nothing to do with the hero’s job, on top of that it’s not like you’re here to raise the spirits of the citizens of an allied country. There should be no need to go out of his way to make a hero come here right? If he’s that remarkable, he should have as many subordinates and spies as he wanted to send over, if he was really that curious they would already be here. From what I’ve heard, it looks like from the beginning, that Hadorious wanted you to head to this country by any means possible.”
3117 
3118“Why though?”
3119
3120Suimei shut his eyes as he heard Mizuki’s frank question.
3121
3122“Fumu… He’s taken a hostage and gone as far making threats after all. It must be something big huh.”
3123
3124“But Duke Hadorious didn’t say anything other than checking on her Imperial Highness Graziella’s movements. He didn’t tell us to do anything else….”
3125
3126Reiji’s face had become quite grim as he sunk deeper into thought about what could possibly be going on. If it was just as Reiji said and Hadorious really only wanted Reiji to stalk Graziella, Suimei could only deem Hadorious as helplessly incompetent. If it was only about checking on her movements, then it wasn’t worth incurring Reiji’s enmity just to send him over to the Empire.
3127
3128“Certainly it is just as Duke Hadorious says, lately her Imperial Highness Graziella has been moving around very actively. Using her authority in the military, she has been taking very firm political measures towards neighbouring countries quite often. As far as Astel is concerned it is not a very good situation.”
3129
3130He was not saying that Titania was wrong, but even so Suimei had no intentions of dropping the subject. From the flow of the conversation, he could not wipe off the sense that there was something being implied in a roundabout way by Hadorious’ actions.
3131
3132“At the time that her Imperial Highness Graziella penetrated the border, Duke Hadorious didn’t really have anything in particular to say though right?”
3133
3134“―I see, that’s it.”
3135
3136As if the answer swooped down at him, Suimei snapped his finger. From Reiji’s candid impression, the last fragment fell into place.
3137
3138“Suimei, what do you mean that’s it?”
3139
3140“You said at the time that that woman penetrated the border right? That
3141 
3142imperial princess, how did she go there?”
3143
3144“How did she go there? Not the reason she went?”
3145
3146“That’s right. The method she went there.”
3147
3148“That’s… She said she took her troops and forcibly broke through right?
3149
3150“She broke through that fortress on the national border without any trouble at all?”
3151
3152Felmenia was the one to answer his question.
3153
3154“That is probably how it went. From what I’ve seen of her Imperial Highness Graziella and the troops under her command, it did not look like they had suffered any damage to me.”
3155
3156Felmenia was ruminating over her own words. After saying it, she seemed to be recalling the events in her head. As she did, Lefille made a quizzical expression.
3157
3158“―That’s certainly strange. When I went together with Suimei-kun, the fortress on the national border to Astel was not made so frailly that it would be broken through so easily though?”
3159
3160“Certainly, now that you put it like that it does seem like it…”
3161
3162Titania was of the same opinion, a flustered expression floated up on her face at the fact that she did not notice this. The construction of the fortress on the national border as well as its defensive force were both quite firm. Within the ravine, a steel gate was put in place. The times at which it opened and closed were predetermined, it wasn’t so simple to pass through it at will. Certainly, taking into consideration Graziella’s abilities, she was more than capable of bulldozing her way through. Thus it seemed natural to think that she did. Even so if she had used magic to do so, it was unavoidable that it would have turned into a major uproar. However, up until now, talks of that kind of serious situation never came up.
3163
3164“Besides, the timing that she got there with was too good. I heard it coincided exactly with the time that the army from Kurant City were closing in on the demons right?”
3165 
3166“Certainly now that you mention it that was the case but… Is it not an impossible event right?”
3167
3168Reiji let out these words of denial like his self-confidence was swaying.
3169
3170Suimei shook his head and continued.
3171
3172“At the point in time where the demons arrived, the only ones who knew were the higher ups of Astel and Gregory-san who guided you guys to a safe place. From what I’ve heard, the only ones who encountered the demons were you guys, the lot from the trade corps and us. The citizens of Astel were not made aware of the presence of demons. To the people within Astel’s borders, the only place the demons were present should have been outside the country. Despite that, how did someone from another country get their hands on that kind of information so easily?”
3173
3174“Maybe they captured a demon within Imperial territory and made it talk?”
3175
3176“Impossible. Demons are not that kind of being.”
3177
3178Lefille drew a conclusion in no time at all. They were the words of the one who knew the most about the disposition of demons, that’s why there was no way they were wrong. From the memories of Suimei’s encounter with the demons, he also knew that they were not the kind of beings who would reveal any information even if they were tortured. If it was those beings, he thought that they would self-destruct the moment they were captured. In that case, his conjecture would be…
3179
3180“Hey, perhaps that guy Hadorious…”
3181
3182Perhaps, that vague silhouette in Suimei’s mind gradually began to take shape. Before his answer completely took form and he could put it into words, Titania was the first to make a guess.
3183
3184“… Leaked out the information, allowed her Imperial Highness Graziella into the country and schemed with the guards at the national border? Suimei is this what you are implying?”
3185
3186Suimei returned a nod to her. The tension running through the air bound everyone in silence. Lagging behind a beat, Mizuki threw out a flustered question in a panic.
3187 
3188“B-but what kind of benefit would he gain from doing that kind of thing? Duke Hadorious is a noble of Astel you know? Are you saying he’s connected to her Imperial Highness Graziella behind the scenes?”
3189
3190“Who knows. I don’t know whether they’re connected or whether he simply leaked out the information yet… Well if it’s like that then it would be an easy excuse to start a war. That dangerous woman crossed over the national border without permission after all. If there was someone important in Astel who held animosity towards the Empire, it would be quite easy for them. And then, he immediately sent Reiji over.”
3191
3192“Do you think they’re also being provoked?”
3193
3194Reiji’s expression had gotten quite tense. Suimei replied like it was just as he expected.
3195
3196“He said himself it was only to check up on things after all.”
3197
3198Certainly, Graziella’s actions of pushing through the border into Astel may have been reasonable considering the crisis. However, this would naturally cause the leaders of Astel to harbour a sense of an impending crisis. So if right after it happened, Reiji unexpectedly visited the Empire, the tension of those leaders would double up on the spot.
3199
3200“However, Suimei. There should be no reason right now for Astel to declare war on the Empire.”
3201
3202“That’s right isn’t it. That’s also the point I don’t quite get.”
3203
3204This was the point that Suimei could only let out a troubled groan at. In the current situation where the demons were invading human territories, there was no benefit to take actions to cause a falling out between nations. Felmenia and Titania were also both in agreement on this point.
3205
3206“I also think so. Even if it is Duke Hadorious, he should fully understand the menace of the demons. Besides just from leaking the information, it wasn’t certain that the leaders of the Empire would make a move.”
3207
3208“That’s true, there are too many uncertain elements for it to be a scheme huh…”
3209 
3210As they were discussing this, Reiji began to stir.
3211
3212“But…”
3213
3214“Is there something on your mind? Reiji.”
3215
3216“No, it’s just, if it is just as Suimei is thinking, I was just thinking that Duke Hadorious’ attitude at that time might make sense.”
3217
3218“About how he wasn’t really saying anything?”
3219
3220“Un. If her Imperial Highness Graziella’s arrival was in fact a scheme by Duke Hadorious, then his silence at the times regarding her trespassing wraps itself up nicely. With that kind of personality, he would have at least let out a single honest opinion at that kind of scene after all… But, I don’t think we’re going to make any more progress on this topic.”
3221
3222“That’s certainly true.”
3223
3224There wasn’t enough materials for them to make a proper judgment. If possible there would be nothing better than quickly predicting the scheme while they could, but right now that was impossible. However, they at least all agreed that they needed to be vigilant with regards to Hadorious.
3225
3226“―So, switching topics, what are you guys going to do from here on?”
3227
3228“Yeah yeah it’s that! Listen to me Suimei-kun! We couldn’t find an inn!”
3229
3230“Well there’s that parade and all.”
3231
3232Suimei returned a gaze to Mizuki like it should have been obvious as she looked back at him wondering what they should do. Before they even arrived, they must have all been full. Suimei leaned back into his chair while pondering about it.
3233
3234“… Want to stay here? With this many people it’ll be quite cramped though.”
3235
3236“Suimei, is that alright?”
3237
3238“We don’t have enough beds for everyone though, so the guys will have to sleep together in the living room.”
3239 
3240Reiji didn’t seem to have any objections as Suimei said this. As he looked around the room to see if it was alright with everyone else, the female knight Luka spoke up.
3241
3242“If that is the case we will once more look for some lodgings. Even if we’re only able to secure a few rooms, we’ll be able to split up between the inns and Suimei-dono’s house.”
3243
3244As Reiji acknowledged her, the knights all headed towards the entrance way. Reiji and Mizuki went to see them off perhaps to once more show them gratitude for putting in work for them. Titania also stood up, but instead of following after Reiji, she drew nearer to Suimei.
3245
3246“What’s wrong?”
3247
3248Even though he had asked her, Titania did not stop walking. With a whiff, a gentle aroma tickled his nose. When she was within hands reach, she beckoned Suimei over. As Suimei obediently brought himself closer, she brought her mouth closer to his ear to talk in secret.
3249
3250“Suimei. Tomorrow, would you not be able to keep me company for a bit?”
3251
3252“Keep you company?”
3253
3254“I have something to talk with you about. It’s very important.”
3255
3256Suimei took some distance and looked at Titania’s face. Her deep blue eyes were looking straight at Suimei with an earnest expression, they reflected her seriousness. He guessed that she had some sort of inevitable circumstance.
3257
3258“… Understood.”
3259
3260★
3261
3262Thanks to the great efforts of their knight escorts, Reiji’s group managed to secure rooms at an inn for three people. After splitting the group up in two between the Yakagi residence and the inn, it seemed that they no longer how to worry themselves about places to stay for the time being. Obviously the way they split the group was that Reiji, Mizuki and Titania
3263 
3264would stay at Suimei’s place while the knights stayed in the inn. That evening, for the first time in a while, Suimei and Reiji were able to talk just between the guys. The girls also had their own girls’ talk late into the night while going nuts over something. Though that was mostly Mizuki. And then, the next day arrived.
3265
3266“I’ve gotten quite used to the air in Astel, but the Empire also has a nice wind blowing through it huh.”
3267
3268“Doesn’t it?”
3269
3270On this day, Suimei went along with Titania’s request, and the two of them left the Yakagi residence and were now outside the Imperial Capital to the north west stretching their legs out on a hill overflowing with nature.
3271
3272Looking out over the scenery, the gently-sloping waves of green stretched out before him, and once in a while a refreshing wind would brush gently against the back of his neck. Standing in a lightly elevated place, Titania brushed her hair behind her and savoured the wind from the hill with her eyes quietly shut. She was not wearing the dress Suimei saw her in at the castle. Instead she was wearing easy to move in clothes wrapped around her body with an overcoat lying over them. Due to the tall collars of the coat, he was unable to see her mouth. If anybody saw her for the first time in that clothing with her eyes shut, they would be unable to even imagine that she was a genuine princess.
3273
3274Suimei had that sort of impression, but it was blown away in an instant. Titania suddenly stretched out greatly with both of her arms spread out as much as she could. She started to enjoy the air in the Empire in an entirely different way from before. Suimei guessed it was because she was freed from the stuffy air in the Imperial Capital, or perhaps it was because she did not have to keep up her appearances. From Suimei’s perspective, her current behaviour was more pleasant than usual.
3275
3276Right now in this place, other than the one horse they rode here, there was nobody present except for Suimei and Titania. Titania had talked about this to neither Reiji or Mizuki, and unexpectedly the knight escorts also did not come along. When Titania informed Luka of her plans, she requested to accompany them, but was denied. In Suimei’s case he also only told Felmenia and Lefille that he was going out and leaving the house to them. After a while, Titania was satisfied with the air on the hill, and turned around as she began talking.
3277 
3278“Thank you very much for the room. To make sure we all had beds even Suimei’s bed was especially set aside for us.”
3279
3280“No, I don’t mind. For a guy, as long as there is a suitably wide space it’s more than enough after all.”
3281
3282“Fufu, is that so? Thank to that I was able to thoroughly enjoy my evening yesterday.”
3283
3284The tone of her voice was very bright without any worries. As Titania gently smiled at him, Suimei returned with a ‘Well that’s good,’ as he shrugged his shoulders. And then, she spoke to Suimei like she was troubled about something.
3285
3286“Hey, did Liliana seem stiff to you?”
3287
3288“Yeah, seeing how everyone gathered together, she was in a state where she didn’t know what she should do. However Lefille has been very concerned about her, so she shouldn’t be all that uncomfortable with it. Besides, Mizuki also talked to her a bunch. If it’s her, I think she’ll open her heart pretty soon.”
3289
3290“I see…”
3291
3292For a brief moment, Suimei carefully considered Liliana’s situation. Even though it was temporary, her housemates suddenly increased in number, she seemed awfully surprised by it. Naturally, due to her dark magic, she was not used to people― in short she was extremely shy around strangers. Suimei knew this, but precisely because of that, he was worried about the other night. However, somehow or other it ended as needless anxiety.
3293
3294Suimei was quite concerned about her, but a large portion of her care was left to Lefille and Felmenia. There was the fact that she was a girl, but one of their other goals was to use Lefille’s spirit powers to expel the evil from Liliana’s body. He wasn’t particularly worried though, the ones who came over were largely the type to take others into consideration.
3295
3296“I wonder what Reiji-sama and Mizuki are doing now?”
3297
3298“They said something about having Lefi guide them around the Imperial Capital. It wasn’t really necessary to do so today right away, but she’s a
3299 
3300hard worker.”
3301
3302“Isn’t she?”
3303
3304Titania let out a laugh. By her gestures which seemed to cover up her voice coming out, Suimei caught a glimpse of her elegance.
3305
3306“―So, it’s about time to hear about that important thing you had to tell me right? You didn’t bring any escorts and left the two of them out of it after all, you must have quite the reason to do so right?”
3307
3308“That’s right. It should be fine here.”
3309
3310In a complete turn from her smiling face, Titania’s face became much more intense than before. As if she was looking for something she failed to notice, she looked at her surroundings. It did not feel like she was being careful of others in the area. As she turned back towards Suimei, her expression was somehow cold and serious.
3311
3312“Suimei. I have something I’d like to request… No, that’s not quite right. There is something I’d like you to do from hereon out.”
3313
3314“That’s sudden.”
3315
3316“I am aware that it is abrupt.”
3317
3318“That is to say, there’s something you want from me?”
3319
3320“That’s right isn’t it… Rather than want, it may be more appropriate to say that I would like to force you to do so.”
3321
3322Titania corrected herself while maintaining a calm attitude. She was putting on airs quite considerably… Or rather she said such a thing after thinking about it carefully, in short…
3323
3324“There’s no real need to hold back. Just call it an order.”
3325
3326“Then―Suimei, return to the Kingdom immediately.”
3327
3328Suimei did in fact tell her not to hold back, but he wasn’t expecting her to fire off such relentless words.
3329 
3330“… That really is abrupt huh.”
3331
3332“Certainly, it was abrupt. However, I have a reason why I have no choice but to say so. I believe that it is something easy to understand right?”
3333
3334“Just in case I’d like to hear it straight from Tia’s mouth.”
3335
3336“It’s about Duke Hadorious.”
3337
3338It was just as Suimei expected. Somehow or other he anticipated this.
3339
3340“At this rate, you will become a shackle to Reiji-sama. That’s why, return to the Kingdom immediately and stay by father’s side quietly. If father makes a few arrangements for you, even if you return you would not be treated poorly. If you speak of the situation and fall under father’s protects, even a Duke would have difficulty laying their hands on you.”
3341
3342Hadorious was picking a fight. If Reiji paid too much attention to everyone around him, naturally his actions from now on would become hindered. It was obvious from how he returned to Astel’s territory the last time.
3343
3344“Well, that’s just as it sounded when you first said it huh.”
3345
3346“If you think about Liliana’s case as well, I do not think it is all that unreasonable though?”
3347
3348Titania presented the validity of her claim quite reasonably, however Suimei shook his head.
3349
3350“However if it’s like that, I’ll be troubled.”
3351
3352“Why is that?”
3353
3354“I mentioned it in passing to Reiji yesterday too, but I’m looking for a means to return to my own world.”
3355
3356Suimei shrugged his shoulders as he once more informed her of his objective.
3357
3358“With that, you understand right? If I do as Tia says, I’ll lose my ability to look for a means to return to my own world.”
3359 
3360“That’s right isn’t it. However that does not need to be done right away right? Eventually, Reiji-sama will defeat the Demon Lord. Once he does, Duke Hadorious would also stop getting involved with him and Suimei would be able to look around to your heart’s content for a way to return to your world.”
3361
3362“So, what are you saying? I should just wait until then? To wait until Reiji defeats the Demon Lord and the threat to this world vanishes? Will that be a year? Two years? By any chance it could likely take even five or ten years you know? That will be too late.”
3363
3364“Suimei. I am fully aware of your circumstances. However, this is something that is necessary to resolutely bring peace to this world.”
3365
3366“This world this world. How many times do I have to hear this? Especially lately it’s all been about that.”
3367
3368Suimei spat out his complaint along with a sigh. However Titania had a fair amount of consideration for him, and urgently replied at his indiscretion.
3369
3370“And so, your answer?”
3371
3372“―I refuse. I’m suffering through this because I was arbitrarily summoned. I have no reason to not just do what I want arbitrarily as well.”
3373
3374“I said so before as well, but if you act as you want, you’ll become a burden to Reiji-sama did I not?”
3375
3376“About that Hadorious guy right? I’ll handle it skillfully from my end. If Reiji is uselessly worrying about it, just tell him not to worry about me from your own mouth, Tia.”
3377
3378“Do you think that kind Reiji-sama would listen to that?”
3379
3380“I have no intention of taking into consideration that guy’s meddlesome behaviour.”
3381
3382As Suimei rejected her with a strict attitude, Titania let out a troubled sigh.
3383
3384“… At this rate we’re just walking on parallel lines huh.”
3385 
3386“Despite that, you’re quite calm.”
3387
3388“Somehow or other, I thought it would turn out just like this after all.”
3389
3390“Then, don’t you have another hand ready to play? So, what are those words that’ll make me move?”
3391
3392If she had predicted Suimei’s answer and arguments, then she should have other things to say prepared already. There was no way she we go this far to talk to him just to have it end like this. Titania made her resolve and pointed her gaze towards Suimei.
3393
3394“If you will not agreeably obey my orders, I will have you follow them by force.”
3395
3396“Ha? Oioi…”
3397
3398Those words were completely unexpected to Suimei. He thought for sure she would say ‘We’ll search for it for you,’ or ‘the troops will look for it,’ however that wasn’t it at all.
3399
3400“From now on, if Suimei is going to continue searching for a way to return to your world, it would not be quite to Reiji’s extent, but many difficulties would stand in your way. There will be monsters and demons, and Duke Hadorious. In that case, if you are unable to defeat even me you will be unable to search for a means to return to your world. Is that not reasonable?”
3401
3402“That’s certainly true but…”
3403
3404“Therefore, I will fight with Suimei here and you will prove your strength to me. Of course, if you win, I will approve of your actions.”
3405
3406“So that’s what you mean by force, it’s certainly violent.”
3407
3408“It’s fine if it is violent. What will you do?”
3409
3410“I refuse.”
3411
3412As Suimei flatly refused, Titania let out an unbecoming sneer.
3413
3414“In that case you will be labelled as a coward you know? Even so will you
3415 
3416refuse?”
3417
3418“By Tia? I don’t really care no matter what you have to say about me… That won’t exactly end our little talk though right?”
3419
3420“Of course.”
3421
3422Suimei let out a deep groan as he grimaced at Titania’s declaration.
3423
3424“… So, what is it? If it is by force, are you deciding it with magic?”
3425
3426“No, it is this.”
3427
3428As she said this, Titania brandished a single sword from a bundle that was tied to the horse.
3429
3430“Ha? With swords? Tia can you use that kind of thing?”
3431
3432“To a certain amount, I’m knowledgeable about it.”
3433
3434“You heard from Reiji that I can use kenjutsu right? It should be obvious, but don’t I have the advantage? Wouldn’t that be unfair?”
3435
3436“I do not mind. Then, what is your reply?”
3437
3438Titania was piling up her questions like she was cross examining him. Suimei could not grasp her intentions. Before he knew it, her mouth was covered by her overcoat and was no longer visible. Because that hid the subtleties of her cold and stiff expression, he was unable to read her actions. If she used a sword, Titania should have been at a disadvantage as a mage. However that contrivance disappeared into the mist and he was no longer able to see through her.
3439
3440Just what should he do? Suimei still did not want to take part in any match, but surely she wouldn’t push him that far. If he used magic to give her a hypnotic suggestion, it would be quite simple to get through this situation, but―
3441
3442―Yes. With this the four of us are all friends.
3443
3444Suimei recalled the words he heard Titania speak before. She hardly had any close friends and surely did not get many chances to say such a thing.
3445 
3446However, the words she spoke at that time were surely ones that came from the bottom of her heart. Thinking back on that, if he used magic to mislead her, it would feel awkward to him. As Titania’s gaze was running out of patience, Suimei let out a troubled sigh.
3447
3448“… I’d like to refuse, but I feel like in that case you’ll just take a swing at me.”
3449
3450“If you understand that, then how about an answer?”
3451
3452As she said this, the tone of her voice suddenly dropped.
3453
3454“… I also do not want to mistreat Suimei in such a way. However, there are things that I must do, and the I must take the responsibility to do so.”
3455
3456She hung her head like she was confessing that she had no other option.
3457
3458She couldn’t ignore her mistreatment of Suimei after all.
3459
3460“I don’t really mind. With regards to this case I’m also acting at my own convenience. Then, even if I was summoned at your own convenience, there is no reason for Tia not to act at your own convenience too.”
3461
3462“You’re kind in the strangest places.”
3463
3464“Strangest was unnecessary.”
3465
3466“This is as Mizuki calls it, tsundere, right?”
3467
3468“Oi stop with that, seriously.”
3469
3470As Titania stared at him briefly in astonishment at Suimei’s bitter expression, he swiftly put on a serious expression.
3471
3472“―Let me ask one last thing. With this you won’t trouble me in the future right?”
3473
3474“Yes. I swear in the name of the Goddess Alshuna. If I lose, I promise I will not say nor do a single thing with regards to Suimei’s action from hereon out.”
3475
3476“Got it. And so, what about my sword?”
3477 
3478As Suimei put out his hand, Titania threw him the sword that she had been carrying. It seemed that she had another prepared for herself. Suimei picked up the sword she threw towards him. It was likely something related to her chance at victory, however Suimei learned kenjutsu since he was a child. Whatever the circumstances may be he was not about to lose. Titania then took another bundle out, and pulled out two long swords from it.
3479
3480“―Ah?”
3481
3482“This is my weapon of choice.”
3483
3484As she said this she drew both swords from their sheathes. They were made of different materials from the one Reiji carried, silver. Seeing such a thing in this place was unexpected, but Suimei thought that it was probably corroded silver. Seeing that she drew both swords out, her style was surely a two sword style. Contrary to the principle of that style, both blades were long. Generally one of them would be dedicated to defence, so that it would be easier to handle, preparing a shorter sword would be common. However both of her blades were the same length. No, using his eyes as a magician, he could tell a slight difference between them, the one on the left appeared slightly longer to him. And then, as Suimei was looking at her with a puzzled gaze, Titania took her stance and then…
3485
3486“Wha―!?”
3487
3488Titania hid her mouth with her mantle, and just as she crossed her swords, Suimei’s entire body shuddered.
3489
3490“―As one would expect of one who studied the sword. Once I’ve taken a stance you’re able to grasp my capabilities right?”
3491
3492Titania saw through the subtleties of Suimei’s agitation. Her words of praise rang in Suimei’s ears like the voice of the devil. He had just picked up the sword while thinking he was not about to lose, but just how thoughtless had he been? As a ferocious smile overpowered him, he put on a smile to conceal his panic.
3493
3494“Ha―I want to curse myself for my immaturity for not knowing until you took a stance. What’s with this little princess? Weren’t you a mage?”
3495 
3496“Certainly I also use magic, but the fundamentals of my fighting style would be this. Ever since I was of a tender age, I wielded a sword.”
3497
3498“Seriously…?”
3499
3500“With this you understand correct? It is not unfair as you had said before. That is because I am the one who excels more with a sword.”
3501
3502“… My goodness, you sure reeled me in quite skillfully. You’re really quite the stubborn spoiled girl.”
3503
3504“I will take that as a compliment.”
3505
3506As she said this, Titania rotated the two swords in her hands like batons. The sound of the wind blowing from them filled the air, and before long she once more crossed the swords before her. And then, at the same time as that she unleashed an intense fighting spirit, with Titania as its centre a wave of power scattered into the surroundings like a spring storm. After the illusion of wind brought on by her fighting spirit, the surroundings were constricted by a silent tension. Finally, across the hill which had been transformed into a desolate place, her name rang through the air.
3507
3508“One of the Seven Swords, the Twilight, Titania Root Astel. Here I come.”
3509
3510She stood at the ready to confront Suimei who still had goosebumps from her fighting spirit. Finally realizing that he was only a step away from her range, he put on a bluffing smile.
3511
3512“Heeh, you being such an expert is seriously scary…”
3513
3514Suimei then took his stance. The fighting spirit pressing against his body was strong and sharp. It was comparable to Lefille when she was fighting the demons. The girl before her had her swords crossed in a stance. Even when he looked with his eyes as a magician, he couldn’t spot anything resembling an opening.
3515
3516If one were to bring up the famous stances of the two sword style, there would be the one where one holds both swords high above their body and pressures their opponents with a doubled high stance, and the one where both swords are crossed before them ready for both offence and defence. Titania’s stance with her arms stretched out in front of her body crossing
3517 
3518her swords before her was the latter. There was no doubt that she was planning to lunge from there, her body sank to the floor greatly, a low stance as low as it could go. Just like a leopard. In that case what he should be vigilant about was her speed and charging power.
3519
3520However, there was those two long sword. Seeing how neither was a short sword it should be hard to handle. Under usual circumstances it would be something to tease one about as an amateur swordsman, but―
3521
3522No, just like her charging power and speed, this point exceeded Suimei’s expectations. Inside his head, he pictured the beginning of the battle with a blue flash followed by a double cross. He imagined that her speed was far beyond his initial estimates. While pondering about this, her sword drew a curve through the air.
3523
3524“Wai―!?”
3525
3526Suimei hurriedly stepped back and stuck out his sword to defend. At the same time that the silver light from her slash vanished, Suimei leaped back outside her range. And then once more looking at his own sword, he doubted his own eyes. At a closer look, the blade that he blocked with in a hurry was only half of what it was before. On top of that, the section that was cut off was as if a spoon scooped out some pudding, leaving behind a completely smooth cross section.
3527
3528“Oi!? Wait a sec, what kind of technique is that!?”
3529
3530“It is nothing more than this kind of technique. My sword techniques are unlike other swordsmen in that it is a wicked sword style. Normally one would absolutely not be able to cut a blade without a straightforward sword strike, but my sword strikes can cut anything even if they curve in the air.”
3531
3532Her long swords once more let off an audible wind as Titania declared this and Suimei’s back shuddered once more. Generally, this was something that was physically impossible, however exceptions certainly existed. It was very likely that this girl who was called a princess was also one of the people who stood in that place. Suimei didn’t even spend two seconds thinking about these things. However in that small window, Titania had already closed the distance that he created earlier.
3533 
3534“Too fast dammit!”
3535
3536While letting out a complaint, Suimei leaped to the side. However, because it was an evasive action completely within the realms of common sense, Titania’s gaze did not fall off of him for even an instant and immediately took a swing horizontally to deal with it. Suimei used his now shortened sword to to ward off the attack, but obviously it put him at a disadvantage. Not matter how much he struggled, he was unable to avoid his future situation getting gradually worse and worse.
3537
3538Suddenly, Titania brandished her right sword slowly. Sensing a strike from an upper stance, Suimei reacted like it was just that without thinking about it. Matching the slow trajectory, the sword fell from above as if to knock him down entirely.
3539
3540“That move is too naive.”
3541
3542She let out a declaration like the cold touch of a blade. The move she mentioned, Suimei’s sudden reaction was a single cheap strike that he could not even stop himself. As Suimei was grumbling about how he was reeled in perfectly, both her swords promptly joined their trajectories together. He wouldn’t be able to block it, but suddenly his feet collapsed.
3543
3544“What―!?”
3545
3546His legs were swept away. It was too late by the time he noticed. Suimei was unable to maintain his posture and clumsily fell onto his butt. And then, what pierced his eyes was the silver light reflecting off her blade. He was able to react, but his posture was the worst. Right at his neck, was a silver light.
3547
3548“… You weren’t even able to put up a brave fight. Then, with this it is decided. Suimei, I will proclaim your loss here.”
3549
3550As expected, cold words descended down upon him. Her sharpened spirit was telling him to just swallow her conditions as she pressed onto his neck coldly. But―
3551
3552“… Sorry but I can’t really allow that.”
3553
3554“The victor has already been decided though?”
3555 
3556As Titania once more declared this, Suimei still did not give his consent.
3557
3558“Why? Why do you so obstinately obsess about this?”
3559
3560“I have a promise in that world that I must return to and accomplish no matter what. Besides, I have things over here that I must accomplish as well.”
3561
3562Suimei spoke as he looked up at Titania. He must return, there was no other option. There was also Liliana and Lefille’s problems. He couldn’t just easily accept his defeat.
3563
3564“Is that so… Then it is regrettable, but I will have to have you go through a painful experience.”
3565
3566“A painful experience? And just what do you plan to do?”
3567
3568“If Suimei is injured the continuation of your search will be impossible. After that it is fine to leave it all to White Flame-dono.”
3569
3570“You really are violent…”
3571
3572“I will not apologize. This is the duty that I must bear after all.”
3573
3574The light from Titania’s eyes had become cold. However, perhaps due to that change she had blinked. Matching up with that brief instant that was not even a second long, Suimei suddenly vanished from her vision.
3575
3576“Wha―!? Where!?”
3577
3578Suimei vanished the instant she loosened her spirit. Looking for that figure, Titania turned to her left and right. However he was nowhere to be found, only his voice reverberated in the air.
3579
3580“You’ve misread the situation little princess. Was it not a little early to declare the outcome?”
3581
3582“Where are you!?”
3583
3584“Right here.”
3585
3586Compared to before, his voice was now filled with determination as it rang
3587 
3588through the air refreshingly. At the same time, multiple explosions burst forth from beneath the earth in Titania’s surroundings strong enough to overturn the ground. While maintaining her stance, Titania leaped and landed behind Suimei. He was now wearing a black suit that she was not familiar with. For some reason, his right arm was extended like he just finished snapping his finger.
3589
3590Looking at Titania’s face which was seized by shock, Suimei quietly took a breath as he resigned himself… The bad after taste of using magic on a friend who was not even a magician lingered in his mouth. It was as if he was holding it deep in his heart so he would never forget. Unless something terrible happened, he had already decided it was something he would never do. However, he had the responsibility to settle the problems of those he took into his care. He could not stop moving in this kind of place. He flipped open the tail of his coat with a thud.
3591
3592“―So be it. I will also name myself before you, little princess. I am a fellow of the Magic Society, a magician, Yakagi Suimei.”
3593
3594And with a thunderous roar, the surroundings were swallowed by his powerful mana.
3595
3596★
3597
3598―Now that Titania thought back on it, this young man’s actions were full of mysteries.
3599
3600Due to an accident with the hero summoning ritual, he was one of the ones summoned other than the hero. Contrary to the hero Reiji’s words, he was the man who refused to accompany them. He said that he himself did not want to take part in any conflict, a completely selfish and wilful statement. He said many times that he did not have to put up with their arbitrary requests. Normally it should not have been strange for the other two to condemn him for this, but unexpectedly Reiji and Mizuki’s trust in him remained faithful, she never once heard them speak ill of him.
3601
3602This she could still understand. Even if he showed ingratitude once, they were very familiar with Suimei’s disposition, hence they would be able to forgive his actions. However, Felmenia, who was such a menacing and serious person ended up getting along with him at some point when Titania wasn’t looking. Her father Almadious who he once slandered, had given
3603 
3604Suimei his trust. He left the safety of the castle and Metel. On his way he was caught in Hadorious’ schemes yet managed to escape. In another world, and on top of that in a foreign country, despite the entire land being unfamiliar to him, he set up a base in that place. He was sheltering the young girl who was being pursued by the Imperial Army. All of the things she heard of him and their results were completely mysterious. However with all of these actions, he gained everyone’s trust as he met them.
3605
3606Perhaps this fact was one of the threads guiding Titania, but she could not understand just what was happening in front of her eyes. The green hill and blue sky which extended out all the way to the horizon was now in the middle of a storm of thick mana. And then, in an event that she had never seen until now, an outrageous power manifested itself.
3607
3608The power interfering with her surrounding was terrifyingly strong. The only expression she could find for it was as if the world itself had changed. The refreshing wind was now howling in the sky after losing its consistency due to the mana and clashing with the other air currents in the sky. Perhaps because they sensed the danger in this place, the birds that were resting on the trees in the distance all flew off at once, the insects and small animals defencelessly showed their figures and ran away without caring.
3609
3610The one who caused all this, was the young man in front of her eyes, Suimei Yakagi. He was not letting out his fighting spirit like a warrior, but in its stead was a penetratingly cold sensation from the extraordinary mana. The power of the mages she had met up until now, no, even if they somehow all combined their power, it would surely fall short of the power before her. For someone who had just started to learn magic, this was impossible.
3611
3612“… Yesterday, you said that you had begun to learn magic from White Flame-dono but, was that a lie?”
3613
3614“Nope, it wasn’t a lie you know? I had Menia teach me quite often about the spells of this world after all. It’s just that I failed to mention that I was able to use magic from the beginning.”
3615
3616“But I heard that there was no magic in Suimei’s world?”
3617
3618“That was a conversation within Reiji’s realm of knowledge. Because of
3619 
3620the development of science it went underground and just doesn’t reveal itself to the world. It properly exists. Just like this.”
3621
3622Suimei indifferently confessed exactly what he was hiding. However what he had called himself was not a mage, just what was a magician―
3623
3624“… Magician?―It-it couldn’t be, the man in black that Rajas was talking about!?”
3625
3626“Now that you mention, Menia did say that that big guy let that slip in the end.―Yeah, that’s right, I beat down every last one of that lot.”
3627
3628“E-every last one… That army of ten thousand, by just Suimei?”
3629
3630“Seems so. I didn’t have the leisure of being able to stop and count at the time, I was also surprised when I heard it afterwards though. Kukuku…”
3631
3632The man before her eyes began to brag as he let out a strange laugh. It was not the fearless laughter of one who kicked aside a bunch of small fry, it was like he was ridiculing his own thoughtlessness at the time. He was laughing at himself.
3633
3634“… If you hold that much power, why did you refuse to accompany Reiji-sama?”
3635
3636“I can say that same thing right back at you right? With that much force I don’t believe you even need a hero though?”
3637
3638“You did not answer my question.”
3639
3640As she flatly stated this, Suimei let out a snort like he was not amused in the least.
3641
3642“I said so before didn’t I? I want to return to my own world. To go out and try and defeat the Demon Lord would be moving in the complete opposite direction from my goal. Isn’t it? Then, there was no choice but to split up and move on my own.”
3643
3644“Reiji-sama is your best friend isn’t he?”
3645
3646“That’s right. However, just because we’re friends, there are still things I will and will not do for him. Just as Reiji has his desires, I also have my
3647 
3648own ambitions. There are those that I must protect. This time, when Reiji’s desires and my own were placed before me, I just chose to chase after my own.”
3649
3650“That―”
3651
3652As Titania was about to speak, Suimei pointed a sharp gaze at her like the tip of a steel blade.
3653
3654“―’That kind of reason can’t stand on its own,’ don’t you dare spout something like that. Reiji heard your stupid circumstances and decided to defeat the Demon Lord. I don’t know whether he actually scrutinized the details or not, but that was all something he chose himself. At that time, he didn’t even consider my opinion or even consider how I always was in those situations. In that case, if I took care of him, it would only be meddlesome.”
3655
3656His words were certainly true. At that time, Reiji never asked Suimei’s opinion even once, he decided to take part in the demon subjugation by his own judgment. If one were to decide which one was dishonourable first, the answer would be Reiji. Reiji who had done so also never demanded that Suimei provide his assistance unreasonably. In that case, the fact that their paths split could certainly be said to be reasonable. Suimei grabbed the lapel under his coat and put his appearance in order. His clean black shoes flattened the grass before him as he stepped forward.
3657
3658“Let’s start over. If Tia will come at me with her sword skills, then this time I will have you allow me to use my magic.”
3659
3660Immediately following his declaration, his mana erupted. A violent squall was born, it was as if the air formed an invisible wall that was pushing forward.
3661
3662―He was coming.
3663
3664The moment this thought crossed Titania’s mind, she began running before she even noticed. Fighting against the wall which was impeding her movement, she ran diagonally as if to cut through it. She was aiming for Suimei’s flank. She was running at full speed. The moment she decided her aim was to go around and cut in, she held both her swords with a backhand grip and kicked off the grass. As she crossed her swords before
3665 
3666her and leaped towards Suimei who was standing there defencelessly, he stuck out his left hand wrapped in bandages with composure.
3667
3668“Primum Excipio!!” (Number 1 Rampart, Local Deployment!!)
3669
3670The moment Suimei chanted his spell, a golden magic circle drew itself in the air before his left hand. The point of both of her blades then collided with the magic circle. However, her swords were obstructed as if they hit a shield and let out sparks like they were rubbing against one. Titania wondered if the circle drawn using the light of mana in that empty space was defensive magic. Even though there should be nothing there, the point of her swords could not advance even a single iota forwards.
3671
3672“Kuu!!”
3673
3674Due to her leap at full steam, she was now in a bad position where she was completely stalled on the magic circle. In this state, she would be unable to change her stance, at this rate if he used that power from beneath the earth, she would be unable to defend against it at the time she landed on the ground. It was possible for her to regain her posture, but that right hand that had begun to move did not seem to want to allow that.
3675
3676“Permutatio Coagulatio vis Lamina!” (Transform, Solidify, Achieve Power!)
3677
3678He chanted at the same time that Titania landed on the ground. The silver liquid pouring out of the vial in his right hand transformed into a sword. That right hand which anticipated the change as it swung back grasped onto the sword without erring. As the magic circle vanished, a sharp wind assaulted her from the side. She did not think that he was switching to using a sword. And meeting her expectations, Suimei let out a delightful sound from his left fingers, and the ground between Suimei and Titania exploded. This was the technique which blew up the ground earlier. There was not chant at all, a fiendish magic.
3679
3680“Adcentum transcription. Augoeides maximum trigger!” (Brilliant spell at maximum operations! Continuously deploy bombs from number one to a hundred, Carpet Bombing!)
3681
3682“―!?”
3683 
3684Suimei’s voice accompanied Titania’s surprised expression, however her next actions and plans were all thoroughly and utterly blown away. In the empty sky above Suimei, a magic circle had spread out like it was watching over him. Right from the beginning, one after the other, Titania saw circles and the figures inside them drawn by mana appearing.
3685
3686The blue scenery behind Suimei had been completely painted over by the brilliant magic circles. She could find no other words to describe it. Before that scene which sent shivers down her spine, let alone speaking, she was not even able to exhale. Escaping outside of its range, was not an option. She had no idea just how far its firing range was or how fast the magic coming out of it would be after all. That’s why she would not take any major evasive actions. Those magic circles were spread all over. They likely numbered around a hundred. If she escaped to the side, in only a few seconds, she would not be able to cover enough ground.
3687
3688There was only one thing she could do. That was none other than to sense the moment the light would plunge down using the glimmer in the sky and the presence of mana to predict their path, and then evade on the spot…
3689
3690In that rain caused by the mana’s brilliance, just how much was she being forced to dance? After a while, she then noticed that together with the end of the violent music being played by that magic, the magic itself had also come to a stop.
3691
3692“―Aah as expected you’re quite skilled. Or would it be correct to praise your footwork? To see through all of that and dodge it all perfectly isn’t a human technique. Frankly speaking it’s to the point where I have no idea why you even summoned someone like Reiji.”
3693
3694The face of the man as he boasted was cold and hypocritical. He seemed to be praising her for dodging all of that magic, however thinking about the fatal gap she presented before, she couldn’t feel happy about it.
3695
3696―This was bad. The battle instincts that she built up from her experiences up until this point were ringing alarm bells in her head without stopping. Suimei’s magic ability, and even the magic he uses was completely incomparable to the magic of this world. Its destructive power didn’t even need to be mentioned, but the speed of its use and its versatility were all far beyond what she knew. Perhaps because Suimei saw the colour of Titania’s face while she was thinking of such things, he even let out a
3697 
3698meddlesome warning.
3699
3700“I said this to Menia as well, but the magic of our world and the magic of this world simply have different purposes. You’re better off not lumping them together when you think about it, got it?”
3701
3702The man who named himself as a magician closed a single eye as he said this. After a while, he opened both eyes. What appeared in the reflection of those red hot eyes filled with a strong will, was desire. When they talked yesterday, he said he saved Lefille. There was also talk of him saving Liliana. Felmenia said that she admired his way of life. Then, just what reason compelled this man, who possessed preposterous amounts of mana and who could subdue all creation, so strongly that he must return to his own world no matter what? Just what was awaiting him there?
3703
3704Titania looked at the man before her eyes once more. He was always cynical, playing the comedian, had a bland appearance, but now his figure was filled with wisdom. If at that time, he wore this atmosphere when he appeared in that place, she would have believed that he was the hero without a shadow of doubt. Right now, Suimei’s figure led her to believe such a thing.
3705
3706“… We, summoned someone who had yet to become a hero, and one who was already a hero…”
3707
3708Titania was unsure if her flustered muttering voice reached his ears or not. But Suimei Yakagi snorted in dissatisfaction. As if he was saying he never had any intentions of becoming such a thing, that face which seemed completely dissatisfied looked like someone who pierced through their convictions without ever wavering.
3709
3710“I am who I am. Something you can find anywhere, just a magician.”
3711
3712His words were the signal for the third round of the fight, though to Titania she felt like he sounded completely bored.
3713
3714★
3715
3716After firing off his magic and refraining from continuing the attack, Suimei’s fight with Titania was starting over once again. The girl before him fixed her stance, and once more let out the fighting spirit she showed
3717 
3718at the beginning of the fight. Despite seeing Suimei’s magic and overpowering pressure, the fighting spirit reflected in her eyes did not weaken at all.
3719
3720Just as he had surmised before, the materials that made up her swords was very likely corroded silver. It was created by using alchemy to treat silver using decomposition, purification and sublimation. In other words, it was melted and reduced using alkahest, had its molecular arrangement modified, and then transformed into a material with much stronger molecular bonds than before. It seemed that this world also had alchemy, though Suimei was still doubtful whether they were at the level of the other world in terms of technique or whether alkahest existed here. However, from what he could see, the state of the flow of mana and its sturdiness was quite comparable. He could say there was an eighty to ninety percent chance that it was just as good.
3721
3722However, this was not the point that made her frightening. It was her sword techniques while she wielded those swords that was frightening. Her ability to manipulate two long swords was one thing, but what he admired was her curving swordsmanship. The sword’s absurd trajectory drew out a curve in the air. He wasn’t sure what kind of technique it was, but it was able to cut the earth and stones like butter, it was truly terrifying.
3723
3724If it was only it’s ability to cut it would be one thing. The difficulty in receiving her strikes was what made her sword technique awe-inspiring. When he first tried to take her strike he foolishly thought we would be able to flick it away. However Titania’s sword without exception struck on a diagonal path and couldn’t be stopped. He was unable to receive or flick it away, his style of leaving the sword to its flow was a complete failure.
3725
3726The moment Suimei misread what would happen immediately after enduring with his sword was the moment his loss was decided. If he blocked them all using the rampart it would be a different matter, but in his current physical condition that would be quite difficult. Deploying his rampart in all directions would take far too much time, even if he endured using a single rampart in one direction, he would still be open to attacks in the gap between the ground and his circle as well as from the sides. A speed type swordsman was basically the natural enemy of any magician. The instant one stops attacking or defending, they would unerringly cut them down after all.
3727 
3728However, Suimei also had a reason why he would not lose. His body was still not in perfect condition, but for someone like him who would not spare his own life for a worthy cause, it was just as he wished.
3729
3730As Titania skillfully rotated the grip of her sword in her hand, as it stopped, she immediately closed the distance and let loose her silver sword. That technique where he couldn’t even perceive her exhaling was quite a high level and was always accompanied by the sound of the wind.
3731
3732Suimei greeted the strike with his attack magic. In the middle of her sword technique, the air in front of her eyes exploded, but it did not hit her. In the small instant right before it exploded, she must have perceived the air warping on her skin. Ignoring the shockwave she leaped and once more let her sword technique fly.
3733
3734“Sei AAH!”
3735
3736The point of the left sword came around on him. If he fell back it was far enough for him to evade. Or not, the sword in her left hand was the longer of the two. Thinking to evade by a hair’s breadth would be simply foolish. Even if he broke his posture, he would have to throw his body to the ground.
3737
3738“Tch.”
3739
3740Clicking his tongue, Suimei evaded the blade aimed right above his eyelids by a hair’s breadth and rolled to the ground. After a single rotation, Titania was already greeting him with the next attack. For an instant, he could see a somewhat dissatisfied expression on her face. It was like she was saying that if her sword strike had met its target, the fight would have ended with blood pouring into Suimei’s eyes.
3741
3742However, Suimei sensed her pursuit, the sword in her hand rotated and whirled around. Once more, she slashed at him as she jumped in. That was fine. While evading it, he was trying to judge whether it was an overhand or underhand strike, such was its speed.
3743
3744“Ku―!”
3745
3746Striking the ground with all her strength, her body rose. With a speed that could be mistaken for instant movement, Titania appeared before his eyes.
3747 
3748She then spread out the swords that she had crossed. At the same time as that, a flash of silver light drew a wide and straight horizontal line, the air before Suimei’s eyes let out a short whistle from the slash. His only way out was to judge her range from the length of her swords and the length of her arms. If she held the same principles of the sword as the sword masters from his world, this was where Suimei would have died.
3749
3750“Then how about this!?”
3751
3752Along with a shout to raise her spirits, Titania changed into a gale running along the ground. The figure of her fluttering overcoat vanished from Suimei’s sight. By the time he grasped her position and got her back into his field of vision, Titania was headed straight towards him. Before he could finish turning his body, he could see Titania’s blade piercing the ground.
3753
3754Titania was running while cutting the ground with her blade. Leaving behind a trail of dirt and grass, she was running towards him without losing any vigour. By holding her blade in the ground and holding back her sword, she was gathering her strength for a strike. In other words she was using the ground as a stopper for her long sword. The moment the blade separated from the ground, at several times the speed of a normal sword strike, a slashing attack came towards Suimei.
3755
3756Without any hesitation, Suimei dropped the mercury katana in his hand and built his golden rampart. However, Titania suddenly deviated from her forward attack and was now moving as if to strike him from the side. She was coming from the right. Suimei had given up on determining her precise location, as he negligently pointed his rampart to the right as the incoming slash sent sparks flying. He had blocked the attack, but for some reason he could feel fierce chills running down his back.
3757
3758Promptly obeying his body and leaping backwards, the point of the sword tore through the air and brushed gently against Suimei’s cheek. And then right away, the next stab came flying, and she repeated her actions. The rapid fire of interweaving thrusts from her two swords was a fierce attack with no extenuation. If it was the repeated thrusts of a rapier, there would be feints in the thrusts, but Titania’s thrusts were all filled with killing intent.
3759
3760Without overlooking the destination of the thrusts, Suimei evaded the
3761 
3762fierce attack, and then the thrusts stopped. At this distance, it would be best for him to put up the rampart and put some distance between them and begin using magic but―No. Judging that putting up any more defences would be a stupid plan, Suimei advanced. At his sudden advance, Titania’s expression warped in suspicion, but after seeing that he picked up his mercury katana into his hand, her expression changed to surprise. But…
3763
3764“―You’re making light of me, Suimei.”
3765
3766As Titania puffed out those words, the joy of victory floated on her face. Faster than Suimei could even prepare his blade, her sword lunged out at him. Her aim was his abdomen, she was surely planning on striking in the gap between his internal organs.
3767
3768It was a thrust where he no longer had the timing to dodge. It would definitely hit. Comparing their abilities and speed with a sword, her superiority wasn’t even something one had to think about. However, that was something that Suimei was fully aware of, if she wasn’t that good then it would pose a problem for him. Titania’s blade plunged through Suimei’s body and penetrated right through it.
3769
3770“With this, it is over. Suim―Wha!?”
3771
3772In the middle of her victory declaration, Suimei’s body suddenly melted away like liquid. Without giving her anytime to recover from her surprise, Suimei wrapped the pitch black coal tar liquid he transformed into around her body and hardened it. With this he stole the freedom of movement from her body. Titania fell over and tumbled on the grass. After enduring the shock of falling to the ground, as she looked up, Suimei was suddenly standing above her.
3773
3774“That’s my win.”
3775
3776“―To think you could even transform your own body… You really got me.”
3777
3778Titania said this in a vexed voice after literally losing the ability to use her hands and legs. From her tone and seeing that she was no longer letting out her fighting spirit, Suimei released the magic around her body.
3779
3780“So?”
3781 
3782“… I understand. I will graciously accept my defeat.”
3783
3784“So you don’t care if I act freely now right?”
3785
3786“With that level of ability, I don’t have any reason to complain.”
3787
3788With this, the decision was settled. As Titania went to pick her swords back up, she looked at Suimei with a somewhat puzzled expression.
3789
3790“Suimei, why do you hide your power?”
3791
3792“In the other world that is something that is completely obvious to do. It’s something like the remnant of that.”
3793
3794“Is that really how it is…?”
3795
3796Titania was making a disagreeable face as she wasn’t really convinced. As she did, for some reason, she suddenly changed her expression and suddenly put on a strange attitude.
3797
3798“And so, I have something that I’d like to request of Suimei though.”
3799
3800“What?”
3801
3802“I would like you not to talk about what happened here with Reiji-sama. Even though it is a selfish request from the one who challenged you, could I possibly ask this of you?”
3803
3804Certainly, she fought him to forcibly make him do what she told him to do. Though Suimei didn’t really want to say this. She was just as she said, being selfish. But Suimei had no reason to refuse.
3805
3806“That’s right huh. I’m in a somewhat similar situation, so fine. I won’t talk about how we fought.”
3807
3808However, that wasn’t exactly what Titania meant.
3809
3810“No, not that. It is about the fact that I use a sword. Um… I said I don’t want to talk about it but… How do I put it…”
3811
3812“Hm? Reiji and the others don’t know that Tia is strong? Why didn’t you tell them?”
3813 
3814“Th-that’s, um… I have a reason for not wanting them to know.”
3815
3816“What’s with that. Do you really have such an important reason?”
3817
3818As Suimei asked her, Titania’s face suddenly flushed red.
3819
3820“B-because, because! If Reiji-sama considers me to be some tomboy girl, he might come to hate me wouldn’t he!?”
3821
3822At her sudden scream, Suimei stiffened with a dumbfounded stare. The details didn’t properly get parsed in his head. Even so, as he finally managed to let out his voice―
3823
3824“Ha…?”
3825
3826“Ha? Not just ha!? What is with that idiotic face!?”
3827
3828“Don’t call it idiotic!… Or rather I don’t think he would really care about that kind of thing?”
3829
3830“That’s just Suimei’s guess right? It is not absolutely the case! That’s why, it’s fine is it not!?”
3831
3832Titania’s face which was pressing ever closer, was dead serious. Did she really not want Reiji to hate her to that extent? He felt like she was missing the mark, but setting that aside…
3833
3834“… Well, I don’t mind. I don’t really mean to drag out our previous conversation, but aren’t you also hiding things?”
3835
3836“Shut your mouth! I just said I have a proper reason not to tell them!!”
3837
3838Titania was staring daggers into Suimei as she yelled in response. In an instant, her anger turned into a perplexed attitude.
3839
3840“A-anyways Suimei. I have one thing I’d like to tell you.”
3841
3842“What is this all of a sudden?”
3843
3844“That magic that you used to defeat me, it isn’t magic that is okay to use against a girl.”
3845 
3846“… Ha?”
3847
3848“Ha? Not just ha!? Think about it carefully!”
3849
3850Titania was quite angry. Suimei had no idea just why she had to get so angry over it. The magic he just used was an attack which deliberately mislead the opponent. After liquefying, he coiled around his target and hardened. It sealed his opponent’s movements―
3851
3852―After liquefying, he coiled around.
3853
3854Suimei arrived at the answer, and while turning bright red, let out his objection.
3855
3856“Th-that isn’t really anything perverted dammit!”
3857
3858“Even if Suimei thinks that, the one having it done to them won’t! First it’s squishy then it suddenly hardens, it is an extremely weird feeling! Pervert!”
3859
3860“Don’t say it in such a weird way you damn tomboy princess!”
3861
3862As Titania pointed her sword at him with a red face, Suimei quipped back at her magnificently.
3863
3864★
3865
3866Finishing his fight with Titania, by the time that Suimei returned to the Imperial Capital streets, the day was completely over and it was completely dark. Right after getting back, Suimei sealed himself in a room which was decided to be a ‘Forbidden Space’, and after finishing his work, left the room and headed towards the living room.
3867
3868When he got there, Reiji was there relaxing on his own. As Suimei was looking for the others, Reiji pointed towards the outside of the house. Suimei opened the door and stepped outside. And then, in the square between the buildings, he stared at the starry sky. After lowering his sight, before long, Suimei found the other reason he stepped outside.
3869
3870“Hey Mizuki. What are you doing in this kind of place?”
3871
3872“Un, just enjoying the night wind on my own.”
3873 
3874Mizuki was sitting in one of the chairs left outside watching the moon. Suimei rustled around in his handbag, and took out what he wanted to take care of.
3875
3876“Here, your shoes.”
3877
3878“My shoes as in… Why is Suimei-kun holding on to those?”
3879
3880“Well that’s obviously, to sniff at their scent like this…”
3881
3882“Suimei-kun that’s perverted…”
3883
3884As Suimei acted out like her shoes stunk, Mizuki pulled back her upper body.
3885
3886“It’s a joke, just a joke… I’ve been hearing that a lot today. Anyways, these are brand new you know?”
3887
3888“Eh? Ah, it’s true. Did you buy them new?”
3889
3890“Well yeah. Why don’t you try them on?”
3891
3892Sitting down in the chair beside her, he looked up at the starry sky. As he bluntly recommended the shoes, Mizuki began to put them on.
3893
3894“Eh? This is, quite…”
3895
3896After putting them on and verifying how they felt, Mizuki began to cutely jump up and down in place. After a brief moment to check her shoes, she turned a surprised face to Suimei.
3897
3898“I bought new ones and adjusted them.”
3899
3900“Hoeh? Suimei-kun’s house was a shoemaker-san’s place?”
3901
3902“Not at all. I just have skillful hands… Well I used a magic I learned. I think it should be somewhat better and quite comfortable to wear right?”
3903
3904Suimei made an impish smile. The shoes he just took out were ones he treated in the forbidden space which was his magic laboratory. Having heard the other day that she was depressed from breaking her shoes, he hastily used magic to improve some shoes so that they would be
3905 
3906comfortable to wear while also improving the shoes’ durability. Mizuki then threw both her arms in the air in admiration.
3907
3908“Amazing! Suimei can already handle magic so well!”
3909
3910“So well you say, can’t you also do all sorts of things?”
3911
3912“I can’t use that kind of handy magic, I prioritized learning magic that was useful in battles after all… But that’s not the case for Suimei-kun right?”
3913
3914“Fufufu, so that I could live comfortably, it’s my principle not to hold back my efforts.”
3915
3916As Suimei joked around, Mizuki sat back down in her chair and made a gentle smile which was truly like her.
3917
3918“That’s just like you Suimei-kun. Ah, thanks you for these.”
3919
3920“Ou.”
3921
3922Suimei replied as he raised his hand lightly. With this her journey should become somewhat more comfortable.
3923
3924“… Umm, you know what, Suimei-kun.”
3925
3926Suddenly, Mizuki called out to him with a somehow gloomy expression. She was looking into a corner of the alley where there was nothing there. Suimei grasped that the atmosphere around her changed, however he still listened like he always did.
3927
3928“What is it?”
3929
3930“Suimei-kun has already fought with monsters and demons right?”
3931
3932“Yeah.”
3933
3934“At that time, were you not scared?”
3935
3936“I pissed myself.”
3937
3938As Suimei declared this, Mizuki stood up.
3939 
3940“Liiiiar! Geez… Suimei-kun is just full of lies. Would someone who had a yakuza-san’s pistol pointed at him and reacted by making a bored face say that kind of thing?”
3941
3942“What, you still remember that?”
3943
3944“Of course I do. Cause that, back in that world, that was the most dangerous time in all my memories you know?”
3945
3946She certainly had a point. In the past, when Mizuki was still suffering from chuunibyou, she picked up a weapon dropped by a man related to a dangerous office and it became quite the disturbance. In the end Suimei went with Reiji to save her at that time. Reiji’s attack filled with his righteous justice and zeal was secretly being supported by Suimei’s magic though.
3947
3948“Somehow if it is Suimei-kun, even if a monster was right in front of you, I feel you’d just be completely calm. Somehow, it has been like that since way back? Right?”
3949
3950“Well…”
3951
3952Suimei gave a vague reply. However, he could say that she was right on point. At the time he first called out to Mizuki too, she noticed that atmosphere around him, it was part of his immaturity as a magician. Thanks to that, he ended up becoming friends with her though. When he paid attention, he noticed Mizuki’s expression had become quite serious.
3953
3954“But you know, I was scared. That was also the case with the normal demons, but before the stronger demon, I couldn’t move anymore.”
3955
3956“Wasn’t that guy a Demon General? In that case it can’t be helped.”
3957
3958With that Rajas as an enemy, a girl who until recently was just a normal student could not possibly stand and face him. Even Suimei who had a fair amount of experience with fighting faltered when he first met Rajas. However Mizuki shook her head, she couldn’t accept it. She couldn’t accept the words stating that it couldn’t be helped.
3959
3960“Just a little more, it was only just a little more. If I was able to use magic there, the fighting may have ended right there. In the end Reiji-kun
3961 
3962defeated him right after though…”
3963
3964“That’s being a little selfish. Mizuki stood to face a Demon General right? That’s more than enough.”
3965
3966“But, after it ended they got angry at me.”
3967
3968“They may have been angry at the time, but I think that deep down they all thought you were amazing.”
3969
3970“… Is, that right?”
3971
3972“That’s right. That’s why you have nothing to worry about.”
3973
3974Suimei laughed off Mizuki’s worries telling her it was just needless anxiety. She then suddenly gazed at the stars.
3975
3976“Suimei-kun. Just what is courage?”
3977
3978“Heeh…? Ah! Owowowowowow….”
3979
3980“Geez! I’m seriously asking you here you know!?”
3981
3982“Aaaah, what, I completely thought you relapsed or something…”
3983
3984“There’s no way right!? Geez… This is a fantasy world, it’s a world where you really need courage, that’s why it should be fine to ask isn’t it?”
3985
3986“… Well that’s fine. Rather, what are you expecting me to say asking me that kind of thing? Why don’t you ask that kind of thing to a real life manga protagonist? Like Reiji, or Reiji.”
3987
3988“Today I feel like asking Suimei-kun. Hey? Suimei-kun also had to go through dangerous things since coming here right? That’s why I thought Suimei-kun would know that kind of thing.”
3989
3990“You sure say some difficult things. Or rather I’m mostly acting out of a man’s obstinacy you know?”
3991
3992“What’s with that?”
3993
3994“A woman wouldn’t understand.”
3995 
3996“Muu. Why do you only reply with those mean answers?”
3997
3998As Mizuki was beaten down and swelling up her cheeks, Suimei let out a laugh and then a sigh. He then faced her.
3999
4000“You, do you want courage?”
4001
4002“Un. Yeah.”
4003
4004“That kind of thing, isn’t something you can acquire easily you know?”
4005
4006“So, how do I acquire it?”
4007
4008“Dunno, that kind of thing.”
4009
4010As Suimei coldly asserted this, Mizuki dropped her shoulders and sank into silence. Suimei got a little uncomfortable, and took in a breath, and then began speaking.
4011
4012“There’s something I’ve heard before. It’ll be something like you’d say, but there’s the saying that a fire burns in your heart, right?”
4013
4014“That’s the hot blooded type chuunibyou. I’m the cool type evil eyed chuunibyou.”
4015
4016“What’s with that? There’s categories now?”
4017
4018“That’s right. It’ll be on the test so you better study.”
4019
4020Mizuki proudly declared that and then once more returned to the depressed expression she had before. Her change of expressions were hectic as usual. The way she worried too much about things hadn’t changed at all. She must have been thinking of these things all during her journey to the Imperial Capital.
4021
4022“Mizuki, I don’t really know anything about that thing called courage. But you know, humans have all sorts of emotions. When those emotions become so grand that you would not lose to the ones standing before you, I think that you would surely be able to naturally take a step forward.”
4023
4024“But, I don’t have that kind of thing.”
4025 
4026“You, you said you’d become Reiji’s strength at the castle didn’t you? At that time that you faced Rajas, wasn’t it because of those emotions that you rushed in? Am I wrong?”
4027
4028“That’s…”
4029
4030“It’s fine. You also have courage. I don’t know where that thing that you can’t see with your eyes is so it may be worrying… However, in anybody’s life there is without exception at least one instance where they are forced to do nothing but grind their teeth. When that time comes, you will also surely be able to naturally step forward.”
4031
4032As he said this, Mizuki made a curious face.
4033
4034“… Talking from experience?”
4035
4036“Because I experienced that far too late, father died.”
4037
4038“Eh?”
4039
4040“A lie. I said he died from a traffic accident right? Just a joke.”
4041
4042“That’s, unusually dark for you…”
4043
4044Suimei slapped Mizuki’s depressed shoulders telling her to just feel relieved.
4045
4046“Well, don’t worry about it so much. You stood before that kind of monster while holding onto such thoughts after all, being able to step forwards will come soon enough.”
4047
4048As he said this, Mizuki hung her head down like she was biting on her words. And then, when she once more raised her head, that depressed expression she had was just a little brighter than before.
4049
4050“Un. Thanks. I think it may be a little easier now.”
4051
4052Suimei pointed his usual cynical smile towards her.
4053
4054…While the two of them were talking, it seemed that others were peeping on them from the second floor window. Four people were rustling around. Trying not to be heard by Suimei and Mizuki below, Titania spoke to
4055 
4056Reiji.
4057
4058“Suimei is a lot more reliable than I thought he was.”
4059
4060“To Mizuki, Suimei was her first good friend after all. He’s a little special. Honestly, I’m a little jealous of the fact that she can rely on him for things like that.”
4061
4062Reiji let out a lonely smile as he couldn’t be relied on much. As Felmenia looked at him, she made an expression like she figured it out.
4063
4064“… I see. Is this that thing where you don’t want to show your weakness to the person you love?”
4065
4066“Eh? Sensei, who’s this person she loves?”
4067
4068He was deaf. No, rather than his ears being bad it was more correct to say his senses were bad. Titania, Felmenia and Lefille all let out a worried groan.
4069
4070“No, no, you’re supposed to sense it from the context, Reiji-dono…”
4071
4072“That’s just Reiji-kun in general…”
4073
4074Following Felmenia’s exasperated voice, Lefille also let out the same kind of voice in agreement. On the other hand, Reiji still had no idea what was going on, and was only putting on a curious face with his head cocked to the side. As the four of them were peeping on the two below from the window in this manner, the door to the house clapped open. The one who came out, was Liliana.
4075
4076“Au… Suimei, are you there?”
4077
4078She was in her pajamas, her reddish violet hair was not done up in her usual twin tails, but was instead let down behind her. She was hugging onto a pillow with sleepy eyes, even her tone was sleepy. Her steps were a little shaky. She must have stepped outside while still half asleep. Seeing this, Suimei spoke up.
4079
4080“What’s wrong, Liliana?”
4081
4082“I got lonely.”
4083 
4084“What happened to Lefi and Menia?”
4085
4086Liliana shook her head.
4087
4088“The two of them, aren’t there.”
4089
4090“Aren’t there…?”
4091
4092As he heard Liliana’s words, Suimei was seized with suspicion. What did she mean by not there? This was the only exit to the house, there’s no way they wouldn’t be inside. And then finally realizing and looking up, he could see shadows moving in the window.
4093
4094“So that’s how it is…”
4095
4096He figured out they were peeping in on him from the window. Seeing all their heads dive down as he looked, he let out and sigh and stood up from his chair.
4097
4098“Then, shall we go back?”
4099
4100Liliana let out a big yawn, and while still in a daze, gave him a single big nod.
4101
4102“She’s quite attached to Suimei-kun huh.”
4103
4104“Hmmmm, it’d be nice if that was the case.”
4105
4106“If that was the case? It’s just that… Seriously, that part of Suimei-kun is exactly the same as a certain someone else…”
4107
4108While talking of such things, the three of them returned to the house.
4109
4110★
4111
4112Several days had passed since Suimei’s fight with Titania and his talk with Mizuki. For the sake of gathering information on the tall shadow, Suimei was going around the city. Perhaps because the lingering heat on them had cooled down, or because they never had any intent on coming into contact since the beginning, the authorities from the Empire never got into contact with them. As such, Suimei and Felmenia were once more moving about outside.
4113 
4114Their current objective was naturally the capture of the mastermind behind the scenes, the tall shadow. For the time being, Suimei had an idea as to who this was, but for the sake of being able to drive them into a corner, he needed to get a hold of more materials.
4115
4116Both he and Felmenia split up for the purpose of gathering information. Suimei was on his way back to the base when he met up with Reiji, and the two of them were headed back to the house together. As Suimei walked languidly, he looked at the unbalanced look of Reiji in his school uniform with a sword at his waist and spoke to him in admiration.
4117
4118“To think you already memorized the layout of the Imperial Capital…”
4119
4120“That so? If you just walk around normally I think it is something you just naturally memorize though?”
4121
4122Reiji replied like it was completely trivial. He had spent the day strolling around the streets of the Imperial Capital alone to memorize its layout. As Suimei lightly poked him with a fist, Reiji put on a cheerful smile. And then in a complete change, he made a serious expression.
4123
4124“Come to think of it, Suimei. If I remember right you said you were looking for a way back to our world right?”
4125
4126“Yeah, I want to return no matter what after all. Ah, of course once I find it I’ll let you guys know.”
4127
4128“Does it seem fine? Will you find it?”
4129
4130“Don’t underestimate me eh? Who the hell do you think I am?”
4131
4132As Suimei reliably struck his own chest, Reiji suddenly burst out in laughter.
4133
4134“As usual that part of Suimei is weird huh.”
4135
4136“What is?”
4137
4138“Even though you said you didn’t want anything to do with danger, aren’t you just jumping into danger on your own now?”
4139
4140“I got enough of that sermon last time… If I don’t brave those dangers, I
4141 
4142won’t be able to grasp what I want.”
4143
4144“Do you want to go back that badly?”
4145
4146“What, is that weird?”
4147
4148“No, it’s just that I thought you would find it easier here since this world doesn’t have any shackles for you like the other world.”
4149
4150As Reiji stared at the sky, Suimei jokingly retorted.
4151
4152“It’s more relaxing over there you know? There are plenty of delicious things there too.”
4153
4154“You’re working hard because you want to relax?”
4155
4156“That’s just what humans are.”
4157
4158Suimei declared this in a self deprecating manner. And then as if he had his own worries, he let out a serious sigh.
4159
4160“Besides, there are tons of things I left behind.”
4161
4162“That’s true…”
4163
4164Reiji cast down his gaze as he heard those words. As expected, he also had many things he left behind that weighed heavily on his mind. Since Suimei was someone without a single living relative left, it should have been easier for him. For Reiji who still had family in that world, he probably thought about them a countless number of times. Above never seeing them ever again, Reiji was more worried about how they were doing, this was the reason he was currently so dejected.
4165
4166“Well, once I find the means and get it to work, I’ll contact you right away, so look forward to it.”
4167
4168“Fufufu, thanks.”
4169
4170While walking back to the house with a lonely atmosphere lingering around them, they came back to the entry to the alley and spotted a familiar face. The one loitering around while peeping at their surroundings had blond hair, blue eyes and a slender body. As that good looking man
4171 
4172turned to Suimei…
4173
4174“How unusual, today you’re with a man?”
4175
4176The man who noticed Suimei and let out that sarcastic remark was the hero from the Holy City, Elliot Austin. Seeing as this was the first time Reiji saw him, he asked Suimei for an introduction.
4177
4178“Suimei, this is?”
4179
4180“This hunk seems to be the Hero-sama that was summoned by the Holy City El Meide.”
4181
4182“So that’s…”
4183
4184Cutting short his surprise at the sudden encounter, Reiji stepped before Elliot.
4185
4186“I am Reiji Shana. It’s nice to meet you.”
4187
4188“―Reiji? Could you be the hero summoned by Astel…”
4189
4190It seemed Elliot had heard the name before, as he spoke like he was questioning him, Reiji abruptly affirmed his thoughts. As he did, Elliot gave him a courteous bow and dressed up his greeting.
4191
4192“I am Elliot Austin. I have heard rumours about you, it seems you defeated a Demon General correct?”
4193
4194“No, in truth I didn’t really do that…”
4195
4196“…?”
4197
4198Before the bewildered Elliot, Reiji let out a troubled sigh and explained what happened at the time. After a while, Reiji finished giving the general outline of what had happened, and Elliot made a slightly irritated face as he let out a sigh.
4199
4200“… I see. You got swallowed into politics. You have quite the misfortune huh.”
4201
4202“That’s why, those rumours floating around are not the truth.”
4203 
4204Reiji’s expression as he explained everything had a hint of depression mixed in. He seemed to be unwilling to have such rumours being kicked around. It all made him quite anxious. He was a very serious character after all, it couldn’t be helped. His normally bright light brown eyes now looked completely dark as they swayed. Elliot also sensed his mental state, and using a considerate tone of voice with no severity, he gave Reiji some advice.
4205
4206“I’ll give you a warning while you’re anxious, but it is better if you do not let people like that do as they like. All influential people want to make use a someone who possesses a strong power after all.”
4207
4208“Are you familiar with such things?”
4209
4210“Well, to an extent.”
4211
4212Elliot let out a slight sigh. Judging from that behaviour, in his own world, he may just have experience such hardships.
4213
4214“That’s amazing. Back in my world I was only a student without any sort of power. I’m always late at being able to cope with these kinds of situations.”
4215
4216As Reiji said this, Elliot made a surprised face.
4217
4218“… Is that so? Even so your movements look awfully well balanced to me.”
4219
4220“Really? I’d be happy if that was the case.”
4221
4222As he said this, Reiji naturally smiled like he always did. As this happened before Elliot’s eyes, he suddenly winced.
4223
4224“―!?”
4225
4226“What’s wrong?”
4227
4228Without paying any attention to Reiji’s question, Elliot turned his face towards Suimei. And then, making a partition with his hand, he whispered towards him.
4229
4230“This, it really has a destructive impact doesn’t it?”
4231 
4232“Don’t turn red dammit…”
4233
4234Looking at Elliot’s expression, Suimei let out a sigh. He was tired of that attitude, but he couldn’t laugh at the fact that Reiji’s smile seriously had an effect on a man. Reiji who was completely oblivious to this while smiling, was also definitely Reiji.
4235
4236“Austin-San. At any rate, thank you.”
4237
4238“Fufu, though in my current situation I’m not really one to talk. Also, I don’t mind if you just call me Elliot.”
4239
4240Elliot shrugged his shoulders like he was showing Reiji a friendly attitude. Seeing the two of them from the side, Suimei took in a breath in admiration.
4241
4242“… Somehow you two really seem to get along huh.”
4243
4244“Far more than with you.”
4245
4246“Shut it.”
4247
4248As Suimei bluntly replied to Elliot’s cynical gaze, Elliot seemed to have realized something and was now looking at both Suimei and Reiji’s faces.
4249
4250“Now that I think about it, do you two know each other? I can’t seem to see the connection though.”
4251
4252“Well, I have a bit of a bond with this guy.”
4253
4254“A bond huh… Setting that aside, isn’t it bad to call a hero ‘this guy?’”
4255
4256“… Is it that? Are you saying you want me too speak respectfully to you in a roundabout way?”
4257
4258“Would you stop that? If you starting talking to me respectfully, I’ll have goosebumps running down my body for the rest of my life”
4259
4260“Hooou. Then though it may be presumptuous of me.―My my if it is not Elliot-sama, would you kindly hurry along and spend the rest of your life in fright?”
4261 
4262“Uwaaa…”
4263
4264Elliot dramatically grabbed his shoulders as Suimei talked respectfully to him in a tone filled with sarcasm. Unexpectedly, he was the kind of man who liked to go with the mood.
4265
4266“… So, I also have something I want to ask, but why are you here?”
4267
4268“Nothing really, I just came because I heard you were in the area. I came to take a look at just what kind of place you were living in.”
4269
4270“You sure are a whimsical guy.”
4271
4272As Suimei said this with an exasperated attitude, he suddenly remembered something.
4273
4274“Oh yeah, last time you seemed to have played quite the active part huh?”
4275
4276“Are you being sarcastic?”
4277
4278“Nope, not particularly.”
4279
4280As the two started talking about things only known between them, Reiji was being left behind. He then decided to ask Elliot for details.
4281
4282“Did something happen?”
4283
4284“I confronted the culprit behind the coma incidents that have been raising a fuss in the Imperial Capital. However, unfortunately, they once more got away.”
4285
4286“Hm? You didn’t actually fight them?”
4287
4288“No, there was no quarrel Just like last time that guy just ran away like they were playing around with us.”
4289
4290Elliot let out a vexed sigh. During his investigations today, Suimei heard that Elliot managed to corner the tall shadow. The citizens of the Imperial Capital were praising him but it seems they were a little off the mark.
4291
4292“This time her Highness the Imperial Princess was also present though. It didn’t end quite so easily as before.”
4293 
4294“I see. In other words, they’re quite the master huh…”
4295
4296“…”
4297
4298Suimei then noticed that Elliot had shifted his attention of to himself. It felt like he was being scanned.
4299
4300“What’s wrong?”
4301
4302“… It’s nothing. Do you think you’d be able to defeat them?”
4303
4304“I don’t know why you’re asking me that kind of thing but… As long as I don’t know that guy’s actual capabilities I can’t really say anything.”
4305
4306As Suimei wouldn’t put up with that kind of guesswork, he unnaturally acted like he had given up. If both Graziella and Elliot failed at apprehending the tall shadow, he couldn’t be careless about it. While they were in the middle of this conversation, Suimei sensed someone’s presence. As he narrowed his eyes and glared off in that direction, the presence which noticed that they were found out looked back at him. Accompanied by a thin presence, they drew closer. After confirming the three people before them, they quietly came out of the shadows.
4307
4308“Hou? To think there would be two heroes gathered together.”
4309
4310“Colonel Rogue?”
4311
4312Just as Elliot’s voice implied, the one who drew nearer to them was the man with swept back black her with a bit of grey mixed into it― the Imperial soldier Rogue Zandyke. As usual, a military uniform using black as a basic tone wrapped around his body and a sword was ostentatiously hanging off his waist. That kind of violent look should have left Suimei with a dangerous impression, but for some reason, what stood out to Suimei was the shadow stretching out behind him.
4313
4314The reason the impression he gave off felt so small was perhaps because of how large his shadow appeared when cast by the setting sun. It was like he couldn’t tell whether or not it was actually attached to his feet. Rogue stepped forwards with a strange gait. His reddish brown eyes were thin and sharp as he narrowed them to their limit making his severe slender face appear even more severe. Reiji suddenly drew closer to Suimei to talk to
4315 
4316him in secret.
4317
4318(Suimei, isn’t Rogue…)
4319
4320(Yeah…)
4321
4322Suimei had also talked about the circumstances around this man to Reiji and the others. As Reiji suddenly focused himself, Rogue faced Elliot and gave him a light bow.
4323
4324“Elliot-dono. Her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella is calling for you. Hurry up and come to the plaza, she said.”
4325
4326Did he come all this way just to relay that message? Hearing Graziella’s name, Elliot let out a grand sigh.
4327
4328“My goodness, that imperial princess really treats her subordinates roughly huh.”
4329
4330“I can sympathize with that.”
4331
4332“If you sympathize with it then I’d like you to trade places with me.”
4333
4334“Shoo shoo! Go away.”
4335
4336Suimei waved his hand to drive him away but Elliot didn’t really seem to mind at all. As he combed back his blonde hair glistening in the evening sun, he seemed somewhat coquettish to Suimei. Reiji then called out to Elliot before he left.
4337
4338“Well Elliot, I’ll see you again if fate permits.”
4339
4340“That’s right. At that time I’ll be in your care, Hero-dono from Astel.”
4341
4342After Elliot responded in kind to Reiji’s refreshing parting words, he left the area. After seeing him off, Rogue turned only his thin eyes over to Suimei.
4343
4344“Suimei Yakagi right?”
4345
4346“It has been a while.”
4347 
4348“Before the search for Liliana began, you seem to have met with her right?”
4349
4350“… Yes.”
4351
4352Like Rogue, Suimei was still seeing off Elliot and was not matching his gaze. Rogue then turned and faced Suimei properly.
4353
4354“I have a fairly obvious question for you, but do you know where Liliana is right now?”
4355
4356“I don’t have a clue.”
4357
4358“Is that true?”
4359
4360“Yes.”
4361
4362Suimei turned to face Rogue and nodded.
4363
4364“Is it alright for me to ask something in return?”
4365
4366“What is it?”
4367
4368“You seem to be looking for that girl but, if you do find her, what do you plan on doing?”
4369
4370Rogue returned a gaze filled with a rigorous will. After staring for a while, Rogue replied while maintaining his stiff expression.
4371
4372“I don’t think there’s any reason for me to tell you that though?”
4373
4374“As one of the people searching for the culprit behind the coma incidents, I would like to hear your answer.”
4375
4376“… It should be obvious. I will have her take responsibility for her own actions. That’s it.”
4377
4378“Even if her reason for doing so was to protect you?”
4379
4380“Of course.”
4381
4382Rogue silently turned away. Those words he fired off as he departed were
4383 
4384exactly like his temperament, simply stiff. At the time that he cornered that little girl it was surely the same. In that case, Suimei may be unable to topple his will. However even so, Suimei had to say it or he would not be satisfied.
4385
4386“… It may be none of my business but…”
4387
4388“Suimei?”
4389
4390Both Reiji and Rogue turned to face Suimei.
4391
4392“You’re that girl’s father aren’t you? Then, even if you are not connected by blood, as long as you have decided to be her father, you should act like her father. At the very least, to the very end.”
4393
4394“…”
4395
4396“Isn’t that right? If you are her family, then you should be the one who believes in her right?”
4397
4398Suimei let him know exactly what he held in his heart. However as expected, Rogue’s stiff expression never broke. After having said it, Suimei had cooled down, and his voice was now quieter than before.
4399
4400“… A parent’s responsibilities… Hearing of such things from someone who is not a parent is certainly impertinent. However, if it is responsibility…”
4401
4402“―No. I draw the line at calling her my relative. This is my responsibility as her superior officer.”
4403
4404As Rogue left him those words, he left without ever turning his head back. It was as if his figure was relaying to them his firm determination. Even so, even if his determination was firm, Suimei wanted to tell him of the things that girl held in her heart. In the end, all he could do was see that figure off. Reiji had an unusually serious expression as he turned away from Rogue’s figure and brought his face closer to Suimei.
4405
4406“… Suimei. From what I’ve heard, I think that person is awfully suspicious.”
4407
4408“Is this about the culprit? Nope. That person is not the mastermind.”
4409 
4410“Is that so?”
4411
4412“Yeah. Without a doubt. For the time being, I do have a clue as to who the actual culprit is.”
4413
4414While Suimei and Reiji were having this exchange, they heard the sounds of footsteps running towards them from behind. After belatedly noticing it was aimed towards them, they heard a voice call out to them.
4415
4416“Suimei-dono! Reiji-dono! It’s terrible!”
4417
4418As they turned around, Felmenia was running as she gasped for breath.
4419
4420★
4421
4422Within a single room inside Suimei’s base, was a magic circle he installed letting out a mystical light. On top of it, was Lefille, who was down on one knee giving a prayer on her own. That completely immobile figure down on one knee was just like a devout follower earnestly praying to god while waiting for that god’s blessing. Or rather, seeing how she was a follower of the Goddess Alshuna’s teaching and believed in her existence, it wasn’t just like that, it was precisely that. The pure blue beam of light illuminated all the furniture in the gloomy room in a wondrous manner. One would think that no one at all would be permitted to invade that space, such was its beauty. A knock reverberated in the room. As Lefille opened her thin eyes and turned towards the door, she heard Suimei’s voice from the other side.
4423
4424“Lefi. How is it?”
4425
4426“Aah. It’s considerably good. Thanks to the circle you made, I feel like I’m getting back into my stride quite well.”
4427
4428“That’s good.”
4429
4430Hearing her cheerful voice, Suimei took in a breath of relief.
4431
4432“Is something the matter?”
4433
4434“Yeah, seems like something happened. We’re going to all talk about it together, so I came to get you.”
4435 
4436“… What could it be, I have a bad feeling about it.”
4437
4438“Me too.”
4439
4440She heard his agreement and could see an image of Suimei shrugging his shoulders from the other side of the door in her head. Lefille stood up and headed towards the living room with Suimei. As they arrived, Felmenia, Reiji’s group as well as the knight escorts were all already gathered. Everyone crowded around the table and took their seats, then Felmenia cut to the chase.
4441
4442“I was outside gathering information in the streets just now, but I heard something that concerned me.”
4443
4444Felmenia had a grim expression on like her blood was curdling as she said this. Suimei cut in to urge her on.
4445
4446“What’s wrong?”
4447
4448“I was eavesdropping on the soldiers who were talking in the plaza. But, they were saying that they have ascertained Liliana’s location.”
4449
4450“Sensei, then.”
4451
4452“So they found this place out…”
4453
4454The expected time had finally arrived as Suimei took a breath. He knew it was only a matter of time, but he was hoping it wouldn’t be so soon.
4455
4456“White Flame-dono. Is that for certain?”
4457
4458“Yes, your Highness. Using ma… magic, I got the information from deep within the headquarters in the southern plaza. I don’t think there is any mistaking it.”
4459
4460After replying to Titania’s question, Felmenia continued her report.
4461
4462“And that isn’t all. I heard a few times that for the purpose of rounding up all those involved with Liliana, they were going to take action this evening.”
4463
4464“In other words, the Empire― Princess Graziella intends to capture all of
4465 
4466us.”
4467
4468Lefille groaned in ill humour. Certainly if they determined her location, it was only the natural flow that they would want to capture those who were sheltering Liliana. However…
4469
4470“So the reason that hero was loitering around the area, was for this…”
4471
4472“Elliot?”
4473
4474“That’s probably it.”
4475
4476Suimei gave Reiji a nod. Elliot’s arrival with this kind of timing was simply too unnatural. No matter how he looked at it, where Suimei was living was completely inconsequential to Elliot. It was completely impossible that he came to look out of curiosity. However, if the strategy was going to take place this evening, him coming to have a look made total sense. As for where they managed to get the information on Liliana’s location― Suimei did have a prediction about it.
4477
4478Next, Lefille turned to face Felmenia.
4479
4480“Felmenia-jou, will Princess Graziella be coming?”
4481
4482“Eh? Yes, probably, she would come herself right.”
4483
4484“Hohou… I see, that’s right…”
4485
4486Suimei could only see it as appropriate. She just had that kind of temperament, there was no way she wouldn’t come. However, Lefille was quite fixated on this point for quite some time. After becoming small her expression should have been charming, but for an instant, to Suimei she seemed reckless and dangerous.
4487
4488“Suimei-kun, what do we do?”
4489
4490Before Suimei could answer Mizuki, Liliana’s trembling voice rang out.
4491
4492“Like I thought, I should surrender…”
4493
4494“I won’t let you do that kind of crap. Besides, it’s too late even if Liliana leaves now.”
4495 
4496“But!… At this rate, I’ll cause everyone, trouble.”
4497
4498“Don’t worry about it. If I stopped to think about everything that troubled me, I couldn’t possibly live in this damn world you know?”
4499
4500Saying that, Suimei showed Liliana a smile as she hung her head down in gratitude. On the other hand, Lefille turned towards Suimei.
4501
4502“I agree completely about Liliana, Suimei-kun. So what will we do from here?”
4503
4504“We’ll go catch the culprit.”
4505
4506As Suimei replied with his plan, the room became noisy for a single instant.
4507
4508“In truth I’d like to gather more information before making contact. But that won’t fly anymore.”
4509
4510“Suimei, you said before that you had a clue as to who the mastermind was right? Do you have any proof that that person is really the culprit?”
4511
4512“It’s about an eighty or ninety percent chance. I can’t think about anyone but that guy.”
4513
4514Suimei replied to Reiji’s question with confidence. This time Titania questioned him.
4515
4516“It’s fine to go and catch them, but if we do that, will everything be put in order cleanly?”
4517
4518“Absolutely cleanly would be quite difficult. Well, how about we prepare immediately to skip town in the middle of the night?”
4519
4520As Suimei let out a laugh like he wasn’t thinking about it, Lefille and Felmenia both let out a sigh with a ‘good grief.’ As they did, Titania once more spoke up.
4521
4522“And so, Suimei, will we all be going to where the culprit is?”
4523
4524Suimei was slightly taken aback at Titania’s strange question.
4525 
4526“Ha?”
4527
4528“Why are you making that kind of idiotic face? I’m asking if you have some sort of plan you know?”
4529
4530“… Could it be, you’ll cooperate with me?”
4531
4532As Suimei looked at her in surprise, Titania made a face like she was saying ‘why are you even asking that?’ And then, Reiji let out an astonished voice.
4533
4534“That’s completely an ‘after all this time’ kind of thing Suimei. Isn’t it obvious?”
4535
4536“Yeah yeah, when we’re in trouble you’re the same right?
4537
4538“But in that case things will become quite difficult for you guys from now on…”
4539
4540“It’s fine. Besides, the one who is always causing trouble is me right? I would say something selfish, and Suimei would follow along. That’s the usual flow right? That’s why, it’s fine to think of it as me returning the favour.”
4541
4542After Reiji cheerfully said this, his face took a complete change and was filled with determination.
4543
4544“Besides, I can’t just turn a blind eye to it.”
4545
4546Reiji’s voice resonated throughout the room. Those words he that he fired off were extremely promising. Suimei then started scratching his head like he resigned himself.
4547
4548“… Aaah, Reiji’s famous saying just came out.”
4549
4550“With this, he won’t budge anymore right~ Suimei-kun?”
4551
4552“Yeah… I know.”
4553
4554Strung along by Mizuki’s smiling face, Suimei also put on a smile before speaking.
4555 
4556“… Then, that’s right. If you all plan on cooperating, then I’ll take you up on that.”
4557
4558Everyone present returned a pleasant nod back to Suimei. Liliana then stood up from her chair in a fluster.
4559
4560“Suimei, if you are going to catch that person, please take me with you.”
4561
4562“I don’t want to let Liliana fight though.”
4563
4564“But…”
4565
4566As Liliana clung to him, Suimei could only remain silent. If their opponent was the mastermind behind this case, it would without a doubt be the one who manipulated Liliana. Suimei did not really want them to come in contact with each other. However, an earnest light dwelled in the eyes of the girl in front of him. They reflected a strong will telling him that even if she could not bring it to an end herself, she wanted to at least see it through. As he saw her resolve, as one would expect, Suimei had no choice but to give in.
4567
4568“I won’t let you use magic alright?”
4569
4570“I know.”
4571
4572“You might go through something terrible you know?”
4573
4574“I’ve made my resolve. I do not, wish to run away.”
4575
4576“It’s really alright?”
4577
4578“Yes.”
4579
4580“… Understood. Best regards.”
4581
4582Saying that, Suimei then moved on to talk about his plans for the evening’s battle.
4583
4584★
4585
4586After finishing their meeting, Suimei called out to Felmenia. She was currently headed to the forbidden space he was using as his laboratory. He
4587 
4588called her over without any explanation, and up until now she had a wrinkle between her eyes. Using a special spell to open the door, the one who called her over was deep inside the room arranging some of his research tools.
4589
4590“Suimei-dono. It is Felmenia Stingray, I’ve come forth.”
4591
4592“Oh, you’re here. Then just sit wherever you want.”
4593
4594Without even looking towards her, Suimei gave her instructions by gesturing his hand. Doing just as he said, Felmenia sat down in a chair that was lying around. As she did, Suimei finished organizing his tools and drew closer to her.
4595
4596“Sorry ’bout that.”
4597
4598“No, I do not mind. So, just what is the matter Suimei-dono? Calling only myself over?”
4599
4600“Aah, there’s something I’d like to specially convey to Menia from here on. Also I thought we should talk about tonight’s battle.”
4601
4602“Just with myself?”
4603
4604Suimei nodded back at Felmenia’s puzzled question. From the preparations they just made, it was decided that they would split up into one group to defeat the mastermind, one group to confront Graziella, Elliot and the Imperial forces they lead, and one group to stall the chase.
4605
4606“Just as I said before, I have no choice but to go with Liliana. That’s why I will have Menia take control of another matter.”
4607
4608“Eh, and so…”
4609
4610Perhaps because she wasn’t expecting those words, Felmenia was making a slightly different expression from her usual self. Suimei then put his thoughts into words.
4611
4612“That’s right. Dealing with Graziella is necessary, I was thinking of leaving it to Menia.”
4613
4614“M-!? Me!? Are you talking about me!?”
4615 
4616“The only one who could face off against that dangerous woman is probably Tia. But we can’t really play that hand. Lefi still can’t fight, in that case it can only be Menia.”
4617
4618“B-b-b-but!? For me to take on her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella, are my abilities not a little…”
4619
4620“You can’t do it?”
4621
4622“It’s obvious! It’s unreasonable! She’s the strongest mage in all the Empire you know!?”
4623
4624Felmenia was shaking her head with all her might.
4625
4626“But didn’t they say that Felmenia was the strongest mage in Astel or something?”
4627
4628“Since the Magic Institute is situated in the Empire, their studies of magic are at the pinnacle of the entire continent!”
4629
4630Felmenia was unusually faltering with an ‘Awawawawa.’ It seemed she was still not accustomed to challenging someone of higher rank. Suimei pointed a slightly exasperated face with his eyes half closed towards her.
4631
4632“… Didn’t you stylishly talk her down and run away last time?”
4633
4634“Ah! That’s what we call a spur of a moment! We’re all sold out so there’s no second time!”
4635
4636After yelling at Suimei vigorously, she let out an ‘Auu…’ as her anxieties made her depressed.
4637
4638“Are you still anxious?”
4639
4640“… Yes.”
4641
4642“It’ll be fine. Last time it was definitely quite risky, but now you’ve studied all sorts of magic haven’t you? If you move around just as I said and give orders to Reiji and the others― Don’t worry, you should be able to defeat her no problem.”
4643
4644“I-is that true?”
4645 
4646“Yeah.”
4647
4648Suimei returned a cheerful nod to her before continuing.
4649
4650“Let’s put off the talk about tonight’s battle for later. First I’ll have Menia study about an important law of magic theory, mystical entropy.”
4651
4652“M-mystical en-tro-py… is it…? It seems like quite the amazing name.”
4653
4654After hearing about new magic theory, Felmenia’s withering figure took a sudden shift as she leaned forward in excitement. It was like the anxiety from her heavy responsibilities was a complete lie. It really showed how much interest she had in the mysteries of magic.
4655
4656“That’s true, but before we start on that topic, first let’s do a review. Just what is what we call magic in our world? And then what are the necessary actions to use it? Give me the answer. Ah, I don’t mind if you’re brief about it.”
4657
4658“Yes. Magic in Suimei-dono’s world is so to speak, a phenomenon. Just as lightning will lead to the rise of a storm as long as the climate meets the requirements, in short magic occurs as long as the laws produced by a magician fulfill its conditions. It is lightning and the storm.”
4659
4660“That’s right.”
4661
4662“And then the use of magic. That is to say, what is necessary for a phenomenon produced by a magician to manifest itself, is construction of the spell, the necessary commitment of mana, gestures, drawing of a magic circle, chanting the spell, using magic items, and finally the invocation of another plane. With those varied actions, depending on the magic being used, several of them are combined, and then magic will be invoked.”
4663
4664Felmenia answered confidentially right until the end as Suimei let her know she was correct with a nod. To create lighting using magic, say the invocation of the magic would require chanting the spell and a magic circle. In this case the magic circle would be the thunder cloud, and the chant would be the trigger for electrical discharge. It was something that reacted to actions. Within that, the manipulation and alteration of matter also takes place. Just as Suimei’s nod indicated, Felmenia’s answer was correct, however…
4665 
4666“There is something else that is necessary other than that, what is it?”
4667
4668“Yes. For a single magic using those actions, it is necessary to follow the determined processes and dedicate the determined amount of time.”
4669
4670“Exactly… Un, in terms of the use of magic, there are no problems.”
4671
4672As Suimei gave a nod like he was satisfied, he started moving around for a little while like he was pondering something.
4673
4674“Next is… Something for reference. The act of using magic, in general, is by definition something far detached from common sense.”
4675
4676“Eh? The use of magic is, something that is detached from common sense?”
4677
4678“That’s right. Well, the people of this world wouldn’t really agree, but please think of it in that way.”
4679
4680“Haa…”
4681
4682Hearing Suimei’s reference, Felmenia replied while still knitting her brows. In Suimei’s world, it was something completely ordinary, but it was completely understandable that she was not completely convinced.
4683
4684Because the amount of knowledge the people of this world accumulated was still quite shallow, they had yet to properly distinguish between physical laws and magic laws. That’s why a law which was common sense like ‘an apple released from one’s hand will fall to the floor,’ and saying that ‘if one performs a chant magic will occur,’ to their world, the two were both explained in the same way as common sense. But for what he was about to say, being able to perfectly understand the distinction was something that was absolutely necessary.
4685
4686“―Now then, it’s about time we move on to the main topic on mystical entropy. From now on I’ll just abbreviate it to entropy, it is something that, in a determined place, mixes together ‘the components which establish mystical laws’ and ‘the components which establish physical laws,’ and renders them into a jumbled state. Well, that’s the standard definition with regards to magic theory.”
4687 
4688“H-haa.”
4689
4690It didn’t seem that Felmenia quite understood, But regardless, Suimei continued his explanation.
4691
4692“First let’s touch upon the ‘the components which establish physical laws.’ Since you do not know of science, an easy way to put it for Menia to understand would be the cause of any phenomenon other than ‘phenomenon caused by magic,’ it is something that cannot be seen with your eyes.”
4693
4694“Something that cannot be seen, is it?”
4695
4696“That’s right. It may be best to imagine what this world generally calls the elements. Next is the ‘the components which establish mystical laws,’ this one is just as it sounds. In complete opposition to what I just explained to you, they are what cause mystical phenomenon brought about by magic, it is also something you cannot see with your eyes.”
4697
4698“Aah! Like the elements! In short they help in causing things to happen for anything other than magic right?”
4699
4700“That’s not quite right… Well you aren’t that far off the track either…”
4701
4702Felmenia tilted her head at Suimei’s troubled way of speaking. However Suimei kept going as he was.
4703
4704“Think about the entire world, with the exclusion of exceptional locations, as being largely filled with ‘the components which establish physical laws.’ Because of that, mystical phenomenon does not occur so easily, in its stead… Using a rather extreme example, things like objects falling to the ground, or how rubbing two objects together will produce heat end up occurring quite easily.”
4705
4706“If the world is largely composed of those components, then just where are those ‘the components which establish mystical laws’?”
4707
4708“In certain regions, in short in places where phenomenon occur that cannot be clarified by physical laws called ‘mystical locations’ exist. They can also be called places where magicians caused mystical actions. In other words, if one were to use magic, a space filled with ‘the components
4709 
4710which establish physical laws’ will give birth to ‘the components which establish mystical laws’.”
4711
4712“I see.”
4713
4714“And so with the use of magic, the amount of ‘the components which establish mystical laws’ in the space increases, and naturally in a single space, two different types of components will exist. And so, this thing called ‘the components which establish mystical laws’ really hates the other thing called ‘the components which establish physical laws,’ and right as its given birth it immediately starts fighting with the other type of component.”
4715
4716“A fight between components… is it?”
4717
4718“If it is difficult to picture, try imagining those two invisible components as tiny people caught in a melee. This is what I meant earlier by a jumbled state.”
4719
4720“Tiny people… I can somewhat picture it thinking of it like that… but when those tiny people fight, what happens?”
4721
4722“When the two tiny people known as components begin to fight, to put it roughly, all phenomenon except for magic cease to occur properly.”
4723
4724“Are you saying that the phenomenon where objects fall the ground will have difficulty occurring?”
4725
4726“Rather than have difficulty occurring, it would be more correct to say that other effects become easier to produce. In general that would manifest in the form of failure of the original phenomenon.”
4727
4728“So, does that mean the object would cease to fall, and it would be possible to have it fly off in another direction?”
4729
4730“Speaking very roughly, yes. In practice, as long as it isn’t something big, the effect of simple physical laws would not appear, but more advanced physical laws would freely affect it though…”
4731
4732Suimei hesitated to say it. To Felmenia who did not understand science, the explanation of advanced physical laws would take quite some time and it didn’t have much relevance to what they were talking about.
4733 
4734“Somehow or other I understand. To summarize, just from using magic, it causes a disturbance which makes it easier to produce the desired result right?”
4735
4736“Yes. Also the larger the fight, the larger the entropy becomes. Well, it’s an indicator for the scale of the fight.”
4737
4738Suimei nodded at Felmenia’s reply. However, for some reason she wrinkled her brow immediately and tilted her head far to the side.
4739
4740“But if it is like that, would it not remain in a disturbed state all the time? Do the tiny people stop fighting?”
4741
4742“No, it isn’t like that. Because mystical entropy is irreversible, the tiny people will fight forever without making up. However, because there are so many of ‘the components which establish physical laws’ in the surroundings of the tiny people―Though there is a time delay, reinforcements will pour in. The ratio of ‘the components which establish physical laws’ will become large and the physical laws will stabilize.”
4743
4744Suimei took a short breather here, and then continued his explanation.
4745
4746“When one uses magic, both components will mix together and the entropy in that place will increase. The amount it increases is in proportion to the scale of the result brought on by the magic. When the result brought on by the magic is great, then amount of ‘the components which establish mystical laws’ given birth to will be quite large after all.”
4747
4748“So magic which causes a great result desires more components.”
4749
4750“Okay. Whether the result brought on by magic is great or small is decided by just how hard it is to make the same result occur without using magic. Creating fire is not particularly difficult, but breaking a large rock into very small pieces cannot be done so easily. It is that kind of difference.”
4751
4752“Certainly, for more difficult magic there are more processes to follow.”
4753
4754“That’s right. And with that, entropy will increase. And so, the magic I use compiled from modern magic theory is the type which increases entropy greatly.”
4755 
4756“Modern magic theory does? Why? Suimei-dono said before that compiling modern magic theory has less processes when compared to magic from other system did you not?”
4757
4758“Magic compiled by modern magic theory, instead of looking to produce the same result as other magic, it looks to speed up the use, reduce the processes and increase the power. The time taken from invocation to activation is shorter than other magic. Shortening the required amount of time makes it more difficult right? Producing the same result in a shorter period of time means that the desired result is larger.”
4759
4760“Ah, I see.”
4761
4762As Felmenia was now convinced, Suimei spoke as if summarizing everything he said.
4763
4764“Well, I explained it in fine detail, but this is just as I said before, it is fine to just remember that when you use magic, entropy will increase. And so, the main topic of today’s lesson starts from here―”
4765 
4766
4767Chapter 4: Devil
4768
4769
4770Late at night in the Imperial Capital, Suimei, Felmenia and Liliana were walking outside. Felmenia, who was sticking close to Suimei, was observing their surroundings and raised her concern of the unnaturalness of the area in a cautious voice.
4771
4772“It’s quiet, isn’t it?”
4773
4774“They probably anticipated that a battle would occur and evacuated the area beforehand.”
4775
4776Looking at the state of the streets, Suimei let her know of his speculation. Just as Felmenia had said, the streets had sunken completely into silence. Not a single soul was in sight. Since needlessly walking around late at night was currently prohibited, it seemed obvious, but he could also not sense the presence of a single person in the houses around them. The sound of the cold and crisp evening wind, and of their own voices and footsteps seemed far louder than usual. Suddenly, Liliana pulled on Suimei’s hand.
4777
4778“Suimei. That.”
4779
4780“How quick. They’re already showing themselves huh…”
4781
4782Many shadows were coming from the direction Liliana pointed towards. From the direction that lead straight towards the southern plaza, along with the sound of running footsteps, the figures of many soldiers appeared.
4783
4784“… Suimei-dono. Will it really be alright with just you and Liliana?”
4785
4786“No problem. The losses to my astral body have recovered a satisfactory amount after all. All that’s left is to catch the target.”
4787
4788As the two were talking, the soldiers left some distance between them and came to a stop. From what he could see, the soldiers came in quite the numbers and were all heavily armed. In their rear ranks, a unit of mages was also standing at the ready. Before long, the soldiers opened their formation, and Graziella, Elliot and Christa emerged before them.
4789 
4790“I see everyone came together.”
4791
4792As Suimei greeted them frivolously, Graziella answered him.
4793
4794“It’s been a long time, hasn’t it? Suimei Yakagi. How is your health since then?”
4795
4796“Thanks to you, my recovery was delayed, it was quite troublesome. Rather, you really brought quite the number of people with you today huh?”
4797
4798“The opponent is who it is after all. I only made suitable preparations.”
4799
4800“That is quite the grand assessment.”
4801
4802“Quit it.”
4803
4804Graziella spat out her words like she was disappointed after seeing Suimei’s false humility. Next it was Elliot who began speaking.
4805
4806“… To think that you were the one sheltering that girl.”
4807
4808“Is it surprising?”
4809
4810“Of course. No matter how you put it, there’s no way I would think that the person who was competing with me to find the culprit would shelter one of the suspects right?”
4811
4812“Well, that’s certainly true.”
4813
4814As Suimei flauntingly shrugged his shoulders, Elliot sharpened the gaze of his blue eyes towards him.
4815
4816“Why, are you sheltering the culprit?”
4817
4818“It would take a long time to talk about it. However, I don’t have the time to slowly explain it to you.”
4819
4820“What do you mean?”
4821
4822“It means from here, I’m going to go catch the mastermind behind the coma incidents.”
4823 
4824Without hiding a thing, Suimei easily relayed his goal to them. He could hear a snort. It seemed Graziella’s displeasure leaked out. She immediately fired out her denunciation of such actions.
4825
4826“How shameless. You too are complicit are you not?”
4827
4828“Even if I said I wasn’t, you aren’t going to listen at all right?”
4829
4830“If you already know that much, it should be obvious.”
4831
4832As Graziella declared this, her black lined gauntlet made a clang as she stood at the ready. She was implying that it was about time they start. Her body was overflowing with fighting spirit.
4833
4834“Tonight I will have you thoroughly show me your damn power. Last time you only gave me a glimpse after all.”
4835
4836“It is regrettable, but that won’t happen.”
4837
4838“What?”
4839
4840Seeing that Suimei had no intent of complying, Graziella made a puzzled expression and glared at him. As that happened, the figure of a person appeared at its own discretion from the alleyway on the side. And that person―
4841
4842“―Aah. Well well it has been a long time. Your Imperial Highness Graziella.”
4843
4844The one who came out of the alleyway was Astel’s hero, Shana Reiji.
4845
4846Elliot showed a shocked expression at the arrival of an unexpected figure.
4847
4848“You are…”
4849
4850“… Fuu, the hero Reiji huh? I heard that you came to the Imperial Capital, but why are you walking around in the streets this late at night?”
4851
4852“Lately during the day there are just people absolutely everywhere, it was quite cramped so I thought I would cool myself down in the quiet city streets at night. Besides, I’m not the only one here you know?”
4853
4854As Reiji said this, Mizuki, Titania and their knight escorts came out from
4855 
4856behind him.
4857
4858“―Your Highness Titania, what is the meaning of this?”
4859
4860“Even if you ask me what the meaning of this is, I simply followed along after being told that Reiji-sama wanted to go and cool off.”
4861
4862Titania was feigning ignorance in sync with Reiji. Graziella sharpened her gaze like a blade as she looked at her. Seeing this far too convenient development, Graziella could sense it was all an act and questioned them in an oppressive tone.
4863
4864“What are you intending to do here?”
4865
4866“What intentions? We are simply passing by. Leaving that aside, just what are you all doing out here in the middle of the night?”
4867
4868“We’ve come to capture that man, White Flame-dono and that little girl.”
4869
4870“How dangerous. What did they do?”
4871
4872“Surely you’ve heard of the damn incidents happening in the Imperial Capital? That little girl is suspected of being the criminal behind those incidents, and that man is sheltering her.”
4873
4874Reiji then let out a deliberately load voice.
4875
4876“Is that so? I didn’t hear anything about that. How about it, Suimei?”
4877
4878“Who knows? I also have no idea with regards to that. We don’t have a single clue as to who the criminal behind the incidents is after all.―Aah! Could it be that? You lot couldn’t produce any results, and to deceive everyone, you’re making us out to be the criminals right?”
4879
4880“Aah, that’s not good. Aah, I truly think that is not good at all.”
4881
4882Matching Suimei and playing dumb in an obvious tone, Reiji sympathized with him. Looking at that well coordinated duet between the two of them, Graziella discerned that they were both good friends and that they arranged this all beforehand. She pointed an extremely annoyed gaze towards them.
4883 
4884“You bastards…”
4885
4886On the other hand, Elliot seemed to find something quite funny and was holding back his laughter. It seemed he found it entertaining to see Graziella get teased. Incidentally from behind them, after seeing this exchange, Mizuki and Titania were looking at Suimei and Reiji in exasperation with their eyes half closed.
4887
4888“… How do I say it, right? I really think this only looks like two best friends acting perfectly in sync.”
4889
4890“Yes, the two of you are completely shameless…”
4891
4892It wasn’t just the two of them who were exasperated. Felmenia and the knights also all turned suspicious looks towards them. After their little act came to an end, Reiji made a declaration with his handsome and gallant face.
4893
4894“I’ll say it loud and clear. Your Imperial Highness Graziella. As a hero, I cannot overlook such tyranny.”
4895
4896“What do you mean by cannot overlook? You couldn’t possibly be thinking of fighting us?”
4897
4898“Of course. That is exactly what I was thinking of.”
4899
4900Hearing Reiji’s declaration, Graziella looked at him like she was asking just what his intentions were. However even so, her composed expression remained unfazed. Her gaze was implying that she had no intention of getting along. Reiji drew his orihalcum sword from its sheathe. The lustre going along the point of the sword flashed like the afterglow of burning metal. A metal clang that was almost like a buzzing in one’s ears rang through the air.
4901
4902“―My deepest apologies, but until they capture the mastermind, it will be impossible to pass through here. If you insist on passing through no matter what…”
4903
4904“Fuu, then force our way through huh. Then, will you be the one keeping me company, bastard?”
4905 
4906“No, your Imperial Highness Graziella’s opponent will be me.”
4907
4908Felmenia stepped forwards and replied to the question directed towards Reiji.
4909
4910“White Flame-dono will? Fuu, that in itself also seems interesting. The other day you made me eat quite my fill after all.”
4911
4912Graziella put on a fearless smile towards Felmenia’s challenge. Without letting others notice, Felmenia faltered slightly.
4913
4914“Uu…”
4915
4916(It’s alright… Menia will be able to do it well.)
4917
4918“Y-Yes!”
4919
4920Encouraged by Suimei’s words, Felmenia regained her confidence. A fire lit in her amber eyes as she thrust her chest out in pride. Titania, Mizuki and the knight then dispersed. Falling behind them, Suimei and Liliana headed towards their destination by cutting through the back alley.
4921
4922★
4923
4924After separating from Felmenia and the others by running down the back alley, Suimei and Liliana were now running down another street using magic to sprint far beyond the capabilities of any ordinary human and were headed towards their target.
4925
4926“Suimei. Is it really that person?”
4927
4928“Yeah, there’s probably no mistaking it.”
4929
4930There was no mistaking it. Suimei had confidence in his answer. Or rather it would be more correct to say that he could think of no other possibility. From everything that had happened so far, based on the circumstances that were far too convenient, and put together with the information gathered by Felmenia, his answer was―
4931
4932―Located in the Imperial University’s library where they were headed…
4933
4934While running through the stillness of the night, before long, a structure
4935 
4936taller than all the buildings in the area came into sight.
4937
4938“It’s, weird.”
4939
4940“It’s a type of spell that clears away unwanted people by making them drowsy. It’s set up so that the people who wander into this area will get sleepy and go back the way they came.”
4941
4942“…It is like a shallowly spread darkness of stupor, right?”
4943
4944While listening to Liliana’s conjecture, Suimei reached the entrance and opened the doors to the library. Greeted by the darkness within that felt like it would suck him in, Suimei threw himself in by his own will and could slightly feel that the end was in sight.
4945
4946The only light that he could rely on to clear up his view was the moonlight shining down through the skylight. Inside the building, everything was far too quiet, it made him think of the most silent point in time right before the appearance of a haunted spirit walking around at night.
4947
4948As he gently stroked Liliana’s head who cuddled up to him from anxiety and caution, Suimei took a look around the area. The staff members were not present. This was only natural at this time in the evening―No, there was a single person.
4949
4950Sensing someone’s arrival, a light turned on deep within the darkness of the library. With fair skin and long ears, the figure of a man wearing glasses appeared.
4951
4952“Are you looking to use our facilities? The library is already closed you know?”
4953
4954What appeared was a male elf, one of the librarians working in this Imperial University’s library, Romeon. Realizing it was Suimei, he made a surprised-like face.
4955
4956“Oh? Yakagi-kun and… If it isn’t Lord Zandyke’s daughter. Coming to the library at this kind of time, just what is the matter?”
4957
4958Suimei made no attempts of concealing anything as he stated his intentions before Romeon who was questioning the reason why they arrived outside
4959 
4960of opening hours.
4961
4962“I just thought I’d go and arrest the culprit behind the coma incidents.”
4963
4964“…? The culprit behind the coma incidents… is it? However, if that is the case, that girl who you brought along beside you is rumoured to be the criminal herself you know?”
4965
4966“Publicly at least. However, the truth is that there is a mastermind who used magic on Liliana and manipulated her.”
4967
4968“My goodness… But this is the library you know?”
4969
4970Romeon said this as he pretended to look around the area. To the man who was implying there was no way that kind of person was here, Suimei nonetheless began talking without losing any confidence.
4971
4972“Yeah, they’re right here. That mastermind.”
4973
4974“… Right here as in, just where is there that kind of person?”
4975
4976“There’s nobody else here aside from us and yourself, there’s only one answer right?”
4977
4978Hearing those words, Romeon let out an astonished-like expression for an instant and then burst into laughter like he heard a bad joke.
4979
4980“You couldn’t possibly be saying that the criminal is me right?”
4981
4982“Unfortunately, that’s exactly what I’m’ saying.”
4983
4984“No way, Yakagi-kun. What are you saying? There’s no way I would do something so outrageous is there?”
4985
4986“When the culprit says that kind of thing there’s no persuasive power you know?”
4987
4988A troubled-like smile floated on Romeon’s face as he heard Suimei’s provocative words as he tightened his loosened mouth with astonishment. Romeon pushed his glasses back up and adjusted their position. His disposition was as calm as ever, but the friendly atmosphere that enveloped him up until now had vanished.
4989 
4990“Fumu… You have quite the confidence in your words. What basis do you have to believe that I am the criminal?”
4991
4992“Basis? I have plenty.”
4993
4994“If you do, may I ask what they are?”
4995
4996Suimei began speaking of the details that he arrived at.
4997
4998“What first tipped me off, was that time I came here with Menia.”
4999
5000“―It couldn’t be from the time I talked with you about dark magic? Treating me like a criminal just from that is what we call imprudence.”
5001
5002Before Suimei could finish explaining, Romeon took a guess as to what Suimei wanted to say and covered it up with his own words as he let out a tedious sigh.
5003
5004“Is it not a reckless to decide that I am the criminal just because I know about dark magic? There are people all over the world who know of the existence of dark magic you know?”
5005
5006“Nope. As one would expect, I won’t treat you like a criminal just because you know such a thing. It is certainly as you say, in this world, there are people who know of dark magic no matter where you go.”
5007
5008“Then…”
5009
5010“However, at that time, you talked about something else with us right?”
5011
5012“Something else?”
5013
5014Romeon made a puzzled face like he had new idea what Suimei was talking about.
5015
5016“Those words used to strengthen dark magic.”
5017
5018“… Now that I think about, I remember saying something like that. The words the criminal appended to the end of their spell were savage names, right? But, what of it? It couldn’t be, just because I know of savage names, you think I’m suspicious?”
5019 
5020“That’s right. After asking Liliana, it seems that the mastermind was the one who taught her those words.”
5021
5022“Therefore, since I know of savage names then I am the criminal? Is that not the same thing as what we were just talking about with regards to dark magic itself?”
5023
5024Romeon let out a grand sigh as he said this.
5025
5026“Yakagi-kun, will you stop already? If you do, I will forget everything you’ve been saying here.”
5027
5028Romeon’s voice returned to its usual amicable tone. He once more put on a troubled smile. That figure proposing to ignore everything as nonsense certainly did appear to be harmless.
5029
5030“Hey, librarian-san. There’s just a teensy thing that I’d like to confirm. How did you explain it to us at that time? Just that okay? Could you not tell me one more time?”
5031
5032Astonished at Suimei’s question, Romeon let out his breath in an irritated fashion and answered ambiguously.
5033
5034“… Savage names are words used in this world since ancient times to strengthen dark magic. They have been long lost, but they amplify the power of darkness. Thus one who is struck by the strengthened dark magic would suffer serious harm. What―”
5035
5036“It’s that. That is where it is strange.”
5037
5038“…”
5039
5040As Suimei suddenly identified what was bothering him, Romeon became quiet. However he quickly pointed Suimei a sharp gaze and began questioning the source of his doubt.
5041
5042“I don’t understand what Yakagi-kun is trying to say. Why do you declare that what I said is strange? I couldn’t be because of my phrasing where I said it was long lost― ”
5043
5044“I’ll say it before I go any further, but I’m not a person from this world. I was a bonus that came with the hero who was summoned in Astel.”
5045 
5046Hearing Suimei’s declaration, Romeon let just a little surprise show on his face. However he quickly changed to an expression like he already had a clue.
5047
5048“… Now that you mention it, at the time that the hero was summoned in Astel, there were rumours of an accident. However, I believe that fact has no connection to what we are talking about?”
5049
5050“That’s not quite true. It has a surprising connection to what we’re talking about.”
5051
5052“Connection…”
5053
5054“That’s right. In the first place, those words are one of the mysterious figures of speech from our world.”
5055
5056Hearing Suimei’s explanation, Romeon’s composure vanished and his expression turned grim.
5057
5058“I don’t know what you are basing that conclusion on, but that is not necessarily something that only exists in your world is it? Just as different worlds have the same technologies, those savage names could be born in different worlds.”
5059
5060“That’s true. It’s just as you say. It isn’t an unlikely story that the same concept was born in this world. However, unfortunately that does not seem to be the case.”
5061
5062“Why can you say such a thing? You couldn’t possibly be saying that you found the origin of savage names in this world?”
5063
5064“Nope, I know without having to do something like that.”
5065
5066Romeon’s irritation was piling up just as Suimei’s observations were piling up. He was starting to get restless. While dusting a nearby chair with his finger, he fired off a sharp voice.
5067
5068“Why is that?”
5069
5070Suimei let out a laugh like he knew Romeon already knew the answer despite asking. And then…
5071 
5072“―I mean for a while now, you’ve been saying nomina barbara (savage names), nomina barbara repeatedly using the language from our world.”
5073
5074“―”
5075
5076Hearing those words, Romeon’s expression grew even more grim. He began to open his mouth like he had an objection, but Suimei ignored him and continued cutting forward with his words.
5077
5078“Normally, the people who are summoned from another world by the magic circle used for hero summoning hear the language of this world in their own native language. However, it isn’t like you people who live in this world are speaking ‘using our words.’ The movements of your mouth still conform to the words of this world. However, if it was just as you said and the concept of savage names was born in this world, the words I hear should have been Japanese and the movement of your mouth should have been something I had never seen before. It would be a word born in this world after all. But at the time, I remember that the movement of your mouth was quite odd. That being the case, there is only one answer.”
5079
5080“Ah― That’s why at that time, you asked me if I heard nomina barbara, right?”
5081
5082Liliana raised her voice as she came to an understanding. That’s why when he questioned Liliana about the mastermind, he had asked her that question. All this time he had been referring to it as savage names in Japanese, but he wanted to confirm if it also got through to her when he said it in Latin.
5083
5084“That’s right, that word does not exist in this world. Because it is a word from my world, the movements of the mouth when saying them are familiar to me. In that case, for someone like you who is a resident of this world to know of it would be quite strange wouldn’t it?”
5085
5086Having this pointed out to him, Romeon replied by pointing out that there were holes in Suimei’s logic.
5087
5088“However, with just that you can’t narrow down the criminal to just myself right? Since ancient times, heroes were summoned many times to this world. It isn’t far fetched to think that a hero came from your world long ago and passed on the knowledge of savage names leading to it
5089 
5090spreading around the world right?”
5091
5092Suimei listlessly scratched the back of his head as he heard this.
5093
5094“Yeah. About that, I have something I’d like to ask you. Exactly how long ago was the last time a hero was summoned to this world?”
5095
5096“…”
5097
5098“I don’t know whether or not you actually know, but if you don’t want to say it, I’ll tell you myself. From Menia and my investigations, the last time a hero was summoned seemed to be over one hundred years ago. Of course, anything related to hero summoning is strictly controlled by the Salvation Church and Mage’s Guild, there is no such thing as a summoning outside the record books.”
5099
5100As Romeon remained silent without saying anything, Suimei fired off his words that would bring this to an end.
5101
5102“The first time the concept of savage names came to be in our society was during an age called the Crowley era. That was approximately one hundred years ago. However the first time it took a shape that could actually be used was when Kenneth Grant fully established the concept fifty years or so ago. See? That being the case, the words you’ve been saying become complete lies.”
5103
5104Suimei then shrugged his should like a completely new mystery just emerged.
5105
5106“Well, in that case there’s the question as to why savage names are even in this world but… Well whatever. The important thing right now, is that the guy aside from myself and Liliana who knows of a concept that should not exist in this world is present in the Imperial Capital.”
5107
5108“…”
5109
5110Romeon cast his eyes downward. Just what emotions was he hiding behind those glasses? Suimei had no idea what he was thinking about without being able to see his face. However, deciding it was too soon to back off, Suimei continued chasing Romeon into a corner.
5111 
5112“It’s about time you stop playing dumb librarian-san. From what I’ve heard, you came to the Imperial Capital just as the coma incidents began didn’t you? Isn’t that a bit of an excessive coincidence?”
5113
5114Romeon still did not comply with Suimei’s questions.
5115
5116“Do you have any proof?”
5117
5118“Not at all. Before I could obtain the decisive blow, I was forced to make my move after all.”
5119
5120Suimei confessed that he was one move away from perfection. However, even without such a thing, he was not at a disadvantage. After all…
5121
5122“Well, I’m not a detective. I don’t have any proof that strongly points to Romeon. All I have is just speculation. Even you say there are holes in my logic, then all of this becomes meaningless. However, even though I’m not a detective, I’m a magician. In our world, there are techniques to forcefully extract another person’s memories you know? So.”
5123
5124In an instant, Suimei donned his black suit which was his battle uniform. Thrusting forward the point that he was not an ordinary person, his crimson eyes lit like a blaze.
5125
5126“―No matter what you say, it’s faster to resort to that method.”
5127
5128With so many coincidences piled atop each other, even without definitive proof, there was no mistake that this elf man was the criminal. In that case, seeing that he was also the one who played around with Liliana’s memories, there was no need to hold back.
5129
5130After a while, Suimei could hear clapping. With his gaze still cast downward, just like he was praising Suimei for finding the criminal, he was generously clapping his hands. Having grasped the meaning of that action, Liliana showed Romeon a bewildered expression.
5131
5132“Librarian… san. You’re.”
5133
5134“―My goodness, to think that Yakagi-kun was someone summoned from another world, it was completely outside my expectations.”
5135
5136“That time you told us about savage names in this library, and that time
5137 
5138you came to warn us in the alley, you did that for the sake of keeping us away from the incident right?”
5139
5140“Yes, that’s right. You’re the person who endured Liliana’s strengthened dark magic and despite still bearing those severe wounds, you fought her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella on even grounds. If possible I did not want to take care of it myself. Well, I never expected it to backfire on me in such a way.”
5141
5142“Then the one, who gave my location to those guild mages, and also leaked it to the army.”
5143
5144“Yes. It is just as you guessed. It was me.”
5145
5146Liliana directed her eyes mixed with fear towards Romeon as she questioned him further.
5147
5148“…. Why, did you, use me?”
5149
5150“No particular reason, it was just that I also found those nobles that you wanted to do something about to be hindrances. Moreover, above all else, you hold the power of darkness.”
5151
5152At the same time as Romeon spoke, the power of darkness, the pent up resentment pulled out of the outside world, swelled up rapidly. It seemed this man was also able to use dark magic. Before long, the poorly lit area behind him was dyed black. The power hovering in the background began to stiffen and take form.
5153
5154“Even though things may appear this way, I have researched the power of darkness for quite some time. Just recently I was curious what would happen to a being who the the rich power of darkness sympathized with and was just in the middle of investigating it.”
5155
5156Sensing what Romeon was hinting at, Suimei clicked his tongue with an unpleasant face.
5157
5158“―And because of that, savage names came up huh?”
5159
5160“Exactly. Using savage names, the power of darkness is amplified. There is far more influence from the power of darkness than regular dark magic.
5161 
5162Especially for Liliana whom the darkness sympathized strongly with already, it could be said that she was the ideal body to accomplish both my tests and my goal behind the incidents.”
5163
5164“No, way…”
5165
5166Hearing Romeon’s inhuman confession, Liliana received more of a shock than she imagined she would. Her shaking hands were firmly clinging on to Suimei. Suimei looked at Romeon with scorn.
5167
5168“My goodness, I already thought you were quite the low-life, but to think it was to this extent…”
5169
5170“For a mage, the pursuit of knowledge is a simple matter of course. You are also a mage are you not? You should be able to understand my feelings.”
5171
5172“Fuu― Don’t put me together with scum like you. I would never go so far as pursuing the truth by straying off the path.”
5173
5174“There’s no need to hide it. You must have also wanted to know what kind of monster someone who the power of darkness sympathized with would become, did you not? You wanted to know right? Just from thinking about it, don’t you just tremble in excitement? HAHAHAHAHA!”
5175
5176Romeon laughing voice became jarring to the ears after being taken in by the power of darkness. Behind him, the power that was brought into existence by Romeon was sluggishly swaying as it appeared and disappeared… This man was already assembling the plane required to invite over a sinful figure. Suimei did not know whether that was his actual intention or not though. As if it was his last question, Suimei spoke to Romeon.
5177
5178“… In the end, what did you hope to accomplish by studying the power of darkness?”
5179
5180“It’s obvious! If I’m able to further clarify just what dark magic is, I can save those who even now are struggling from the power of darkness! That’s why, I want to know the depths of the power of darkness! I want to pursue it! I will take hold of that power!”
5181 
5182“Eh…”
5183
5184A bewildered expression floated onto Liliana’s face as she listened to Romeon’s completely inconsistent explanation. He wanted to save the people who were suffering. Within the twisted laughter warped by the power of darkness, that desire certainly existed. There was no mistake that he pursued the mystery for that reason, but the things he was doing were in direct opposition to his original desire, he was completely buried under the wrong course of action.
5185
5186Using his own mana as bait, Romeon was expanding the power of darkness. His sense or reason had weakened. This was a man at the end of the road after living only to fulfill one purpose and breaking down in the process. Suimei suddenly looked at him with eyes full of pity.
5187
5188“… I see. You, are one the guys who lost huh…”
5189
5190Magicians pursued the truth, they are those who desired the truth following their own ideals. However, there are those who spend too long chasing after their own ideals. Following such a path, they touch upon many mysteries, and as they touch upon them, they are affected by them, Gradually their sense of self becomes weaker and weaker. This must especially have been the case for an elf who naturally had a long lifespan. The man who was currently enthralled by malice may very well have held onto such thoughts before.
5191
5192“Now come! The two of you will be covered in sin and die right here!”
5193
5194Romeon sentenced them to death in a voice mixed with joy. The sound of mana pouring out of him had taken on a wicked roar as it blew violently. Suddenly, one of the bookshelves on the second floor took flight like it was next to an explosion, and drawing an arc through the air, it slammed right into Romeon on the floor below it. However, obstructed by the darkness coiling around him, the large shock did not injure Romeon at all. The bookshelves and the books within it were broken to pieces and sent flying as Romeon shouted towards the place they flew in from.
5195
5196“Who’s there!?”
5197
5198And then, from the second floor, a shadow appeared―
5199 
5200“… I would have never thought, it would be something like this.”
5201
5202Kicking down the railing on the second floor, the one who quietly muttered, was Rogue Zandyke. Suimei had no idea just how long he had been there. Even as a magician, he was unable to sense his presence in this place. Overflowing with fighting spirit, he swept open his military coat and turned his reddish brown gaze down at Romeon like a blade.
5203
5204“Col…onel…?”
5205
5206Liliana looked at him in surprise, and on the other hand Romeon was as expected, still brimming with excitement.
5207
5208“Well well if it isn’t Lord Zandyke. Just what are you doing at this kind of hour?”
5209
5210“I was chasing the two of them, and arrived in this place… I heard everything you talked about.”
5211
5212“I see I see is that so? You have my condolences. The number of people that must die right here has increased by one after all.”
5213
5214Romeon increased those he sentenced to death by one. He had no intention of allowing anyone to leave this place alive. Glancing down at the source of the ominous laughter, Rogue drew his sword. Looking at up Rogue, Liliana rushed towards his side.
5215
5216“… Liliana, fall back.”
5217
5218“Colonel!”
5219
5220Liliana yelled back, but Rogue was not listening to her at all. He jumped down from the second floor and called out to Suimei.
5221
5222“Suimei Yakagi, I will support you.”
5223
5224“… I look forward to working with you.”
5225
5226As Suimei replied to Rogue, Romeon wielded the power of darkness preparing to mow them down.
5227
5228“So what if the number of people increase by one or two!?”
5229 
5230The tables and chairs in the area were sent flying as they shattered in pieces along with a wave of darkness. Romeon hid himself behind a nearby bookshelf as Suimei, Liliana and their new companion Rogue took cover in separate directions.
5231
5232“What’s wrong!? Weren’t you going to capture me!?”
5233
5234Bolstered by his belief in the strength of the power of darkness, Romeon’s movements were sluggish. Peeking his head out of cover, walking at a relaxed pace, he looked like he was trying to decide what prey he was going to start with first. A voice then called out to Suimei out of nowhere.
5235
5236“… Suimei Yakagi, can you hear me?”
5237
5238Suimei could hear Rogue’s voice being carried by the wind. It was magic to talk at a distance. Matching up with that, Suimei used magic to reply.
5239
5240“I can hear you. What’s wrong?”
5241
5242“I have a question. What is the power that elf is using? It is far too powerful for just the attribute of darkness.”
5243
5244“No, it is just that kind of power. But because the power is far too strong, from another plane of existence, he’ll end up summoning a so called evil existence. Because of that influence, the power which is the source of the power behind the darkness attribute is flowing out in its pure form.”
5245
5246“In that case, is it bad to come in contact with it?”
5247
5248“As long as it isn’t prolonged contact there is no problem. In the end it is a lump of malice and resentment born of people. I can’t endorse fighting while standing around in it.”
5249
5250“Then, it will have to come down to striking once, creating some distance and repeating…”
5251
5252“I’ll be going first.”
5253
5254As Suimei said this, Liliana who was listening from the side called out to him.
5255
5256“Suimei… It’s a dreadful amount, of power.”
5257 
5258“Liliana. It is still easy for that thing to suck you in. Be careful.”
5259
5260Leaving those words behind for Liliana, Suimei leaped out of cover. Catching this with his eyes, Romeon immediately swung his arm firing off the power of darkness towards him. However, his aim was poor, it only broke things in the area. On the other hand, Suimei put his attack magic to use. A delightful sound rang in the air repeatedly as the area around Romeon exploded.
5261
5262“A smoke screen huh―”
5263
5264Suimei’s intentions were exactly as Romeon said. As if matching up perfectly with that, Rogue fired off wind magic which swallowed up the books in the area. Romeon defended against the incoming wind, but Rogue soared in concealing himself behind the many books in the air. After closing the distance between them in an instant. Rogue let out a backwards slash, however Romeon did not make a single effort to avoid it and used the power of darkness wrapped around his arm to mow down the attack.
5265
5266“Ku―”
5267
5268Being struck by the power of darkness directly would be bad. As Rogue perceived this, he jumped backwards in a panic.
5269
5270“―Et Factus est Invisibilis Instar Venti.” (My blade is invisible, however, it is as sharp as steel, drown my enemy in a pool of blood.)
5271
5272Covering Rogue’s retreat, Suimei fired off magic. A countless number of invisible slashes flew towards Romeon. The power of darkness chasing after Rogue was cut to pieces by Suimei’s magic. Seeing the power of that magic, Romeon took a step back.
5273
5274“… As expected, with one of the Seven Swords and Yakagi-kun as opponents, I’m at a disadvantage… However.”
5275
5276Romeon began chanting a spell. Matching his timing, Suimei also began chanting.
5277
5278“―Oh darkness. Thou art the one who swallows all existence, drape thyself in jet black gruesomeness. With that indefinite appearance, grant death, an avoidable death before me! Olgo, Lucuila, Ragua, Secunto,
5279 
5280Labielalu, Baybaron!”
5281
5282“―Flamma est Lego vis Wizard Hex Agon Aestua Sursum! Eva, Zurdick, Rozeia, Deivikusd, Reianima!” (Assemble flames. Like the cry of the magician’s resentment. Give form to the agony of death and burst into flames! Eva, Zurdick, Rozeia, Deivikusd, Reianima!)
5283
5284Suimei and Romeon’s chants completely overlapped. On one hand was dark magic, and on the other was fire magic. What they had in common were the strange unknown words they both appended to the end of the chant.
5285
5286“Dark Embrace!”
5287
5288“Fiamma! O Ashurbanipal!” (Shine! Oh Ashurbanipal’s revolving stone!)
5289
5290Suimei and Romeo let out their keywords at the same time. The darkness born behind Romeon rushed forwards and swallowed everything in its path, spreading out like a large wave. On the other hand, Suimei crushed the shining flame in the palm of his hand as explosive flames crowded around Romeon. Within the library that was shaking with a thunderous roar, the dazzling flames burned the power of darkness to nothing as the flames continued to fly towards Romeon unimpeded.
5291
5292Romeon took a defensive stance to defend his body against the flames as the excessive, vigorous flames burst through the walls of the library. Fearing another attack from Suimei, Romeon leaped outside through one of these holes.
5293
5294“Guu… Impossible! Why can you who does not hold the power of darkness use savage names!?”
5295
5296Suimei came out of the hole in pursuit of Romeon and snapped his finger at Romeon, forcing him to retreat further back into a vacant plot of land. And then, as Suimei strode forward with composure, he appeared from the darkness underneath the moonlight.
5297
5298“―The thing known as a god’s name is something that is in of itself a strong power. Since ancient times, many magicians had attempted to make use of that power for magic. However, those gods from another plane of existence did not have names that a human could possibly pronounce.
5299 
5300Even if one were able to speak it, it was far too powerful for a human to use. Savage names. This rhetoric, in of itself, are words that hold tremendous power by bringing down the name of gods. It is something that is able to enhance the effect of any magic. Uncivilized names.”
5301
5302“Wha―?”
5303
5304“Savage names do more than just strengthening dark magic. I have no idea what conclusion you made while studying them, but it seems you learned it incorrectly―”
5305
5306Nomina barbara was absolutely not something that only increased the effectiveness of dark magic. By bringing down the name of gods to the level of human speech, their significance were akin to ‘the howl of beasts,’ and became words which held power. They could be applied to any magic.
5307
5308“So what if it can be used for other magic!? If you are also able to use savage names, then I only need to apply savage names to an even more powerful magic!”
5309
5310After screaming, Romeon once more began chanting a spell. Seeing this, Suimei let out an exasperated declaration.
5311
5312“… If one makes use of savage names, the effectiveness of the magic will certainly be elevated. On the other hand, magic which makes use of these become bland and and the ability to fully control it is lost. It has that kind of disadvantage. That’s why…”
5313
5314“―Oh darkness. Thou art more powerful than any of the eight attributes. The destruction that thou dost bring about will give birth to absolute despair! Olgo, Lucuila, Ragua, Secunto, Labielalu, Baybaron! Ruin of Blackness!”
5315
5316“Mysterium vis Distortion.” (Oh mysteries. Quickly distort that principle.)
5317
5318Matching the timing with Romeon’s keyword, Suimei let out a chant in no time at all. With it, Romeon’s dark magic took a sudden change. The enormous sphere of darkness taking shape in front of him suddenly lost its form and popped right where it was.
5319
5320“Guu!―Impossible! What the hell, happened…”
5321 
5322Having his dark magic backfire on him, Romeon was struck directly by its power and faltered. Since it was his own power, the damage was not that great, but the shock to his spirit from continuously using savage names was considerable. On the other hand, Liliana, who was watching this from behind Suimei, noticed what was happening and spoke with a surprised expression still glued to her face.
5323
5324“That was, when I…”
5325
5326“―Event agitation. At the point in time where a physical phenomenon is decided to occur, it contains all the events that can possibly occur along with their processes and results. All such things will naturally flow towards the most probable outcome, and that result will be brought forth. But if we mix in ‘the components which establish mystical laws,’ then at that point in time, the result becomes unstable. When applied correctly, it is possible to use it against mystical laws like the one just now―especially against bland magics which can no longer be fully controlled.”
5327
5328Using magic theory, he used the confrontation between components to destabilize the result. The magic Suimei used against Liliana’s magic back during their fight used this law. It was a technique which used ‘the components which established mystical laws’ to confront magic which held the same type of components. It destabilized the magic, and then brought about a convenient result for the caster.
5329
5330“Give it up, librarian-san. For you who cannot use any powerful magic without using savage names, there’s no chance of winning right?”
5331
5332Suimei declared that his victory was inevitable. As he did, Romeon dropped his shoulders like he was giving up. However, he still did not have any intention of surrendering.
5333
5334“… It can’t be helped. I didn’t want to have to play this hand though.”
5335
5336As he muttered, Romeon once more began expanding the power of darkness. It was far more powerful than before. Also, unlike before, Romeon no longer took his own self into consideration. His figure was swallowed by malice, and his body transformed into a monster with a black silhouette with an eye and mouth attached to it. It was just like the sinful figure―no, it was just like the sinister being which was its original form.
5337 
5338“It was the same when I cam here, but somehow this is always the general pattern…”
5339
5340Watching the mass breathing before him, Suimei could only look on with a bit of astonishment at Romeon’s withered spirit. Certainly when one’s position weakens, then it seems obvious to call forth a tremendous power. It’s simple and certain after all. Seeing the figure of Romeon turning into something that was no longer a person, Liliana worriedly called out to Suimei.
5341
5342“Suimei!”
5343
5344“That is the fate of those who are swallowed by the darkness. Look closely and burn that image into your mind.”
5345
5346Suimei talked to Liliana like he was teaching her.
5347
5348“Suimei Yakagi. You seem awfully calm, but do you have a spell to defeat that thing?”
5349
5350“Wha!… Where did you pop out from?”
5351
5352“What? I just came through that hole like everyone else.”
5353
5354Hearing that statement which felt like Rogue thought his actions were completely trivial, Suimei felt just how frightening this man standing next to him looking at Romeon was. He had no idea when he managed to come up right beside him. Suimei could guess he came up to him while he was talking to Liliana, but he had no confidence in this. It was entirely possible that Rogue was standing right next to him ever since he emerged from the building. But that didn’t really matter right now. Pulling himself together, Suimei stared at Romeon.
5355
5356“… It’ll take a bit of time, but I have a magic that can defeat it.”
5357
5358“I see, understood. Then I will buy you time.”
5359
5360Leaving the rest to Suimei, the Imperial swordsman turned his back to him and began running towards Romeon. Suimei could only praise his fighting style. While avoiding the power of darkness that Romeon was scattering around, he fought him while getting in his way.
5361 
5362“Scurrying around like a bug!”
5363
5364After an irritated voice which grated their ears filled the air, Rogue’s figure suddenly disappeared from sight. He was certainly still fighting, but for some reason only a haze could be seen. Once in a while he would appear along with an enormous fighting spirit. It was like a hallucination where he appeared to be emerging from his very own shadow. It was the technique of one of the Seven Swords, the one known as the sword master of the lonely figure. It was an exquisite skill which made his existence difficult for others to be cognizant of. Using those hallucinations, he would boldly carry out assassinations. The fight was still completely safe for Rogue. In that case, Suimei would be free to chant. For an instant, he looked towards the stars.
5365
5366“Velam nox Lacrima Potestas. Olympus Quod Terra Misceo Misucui Mixtim. Infestant Militia. Dezzmoror Pluviain Cessanter. Vitia Evellere. Bonitate Fateor. Lux de Caelo Stella Nocte.” (Within the curtains. The majesty of the tears flowing in the night. Decorate heaven and earth with its symbol. Infest towards the present irrationality. Dazzle and rain incessantly. The lamented one is evil. The extolled one is virtuous. That which disturbs all comes from the radiance beyond the distance, from the twinkling stars.”
5367
5368While in the middle of chanting his spell, Suimei could hear Romeon’s laughing voice. That broken, loud laughter was proof of Romeon’s consciousness weakening. Go mad, go mad, anything and everything. While laughing like that, he believed in his own victory, he did not have a single shadow of doubt in that fact… However, even that foolish man would soon come to know. An enormous magic circle covered the sky, with its dazzling glint falling down on them, it took form from the starlight colliding against each other. He would soon come to know of the radiance of hope.
5369
5370Soon, everyone aside from Romeon became dead silent as the moonlight vanished. Sensing the great power in the heavens, Rogue retreated from the front line. Liliana who was standing behind Suimei was completely ignoring Romeon and staring into the starry sky completely dumbfounded. The starry sky then washed away as a countless number of comets took form.
5371
5372“Enth Astrarle―” (Oh starry sky, fall―)
5373 
5374Along with Suimei’s keyword, the Imperial Capital was swallowed by the light of the incessantly raining stars. Due to the astral light, all evil that was present along with the spells that created them were reduced to nothing. Before long, the radiance calmed down, and in the vacant plot that was once more dark, the withered figure of Romeon laid there. Suimei drew nearer to the being that was once Romeon and grabbed its head with his hand. Rogue then sheathed his sword as he walked up.
5375
5376“Did he die?’
5377
5378“He’s alive. But not…”
5379
5380Romeon was alive. But after being swallowed by malice and being struck by the brilliance of astral light, he was pretty much the same as dead. His heart was still beating, but he could not move let alone process any thoughts. The moment he took in that malice, he was no longer able to escape this fate. Liliana seemed to be puzzled as Suimei began to use magic, and questioned him.
5381
5382“What, are you doing?”
5383
5384“Hmm, there’s just a little something I want to examine.”
5385
5386After finishing his examination, Suimei let go of Romeon. Liliana then turned towards Rogue.
5387
5388“Colonel…”
5389
5390Liliana’s left eye was filled with sorrow and anxiety, however she still called out to Rogue like she still had lingering affection for him. Rogue turned his back on her. And then, as expected, he spoke in a cold tone.
5391
5392“Liliana, you should go along with that man.”
5393
5394“Colonel, that’s, what do you…”
5395
5396Following up on Liliana’s bewilderment over Rogue’s intentions, Suimei also questioned him.
5397
5398“Is the case of taking responsibility fine already?”
5399
5400“Liliana was being manipulated by that guy right? Then, there is no such
5401 
5402responsibility for her to take.”
5403
5404Rogue’s tone was severe as usual. But the words he spoke were completely unexpected to Suimei. Deep down, Rogue also must have never wanted to kill Liliana.
5405
5406“Then, what do you intend by telling her to go with me?”
5407
5408“Nothing more than what I said. It just means I will leave Liliana in your care.”
5409
5410“But, Liliana is your…”
5411
5412Before Suimei could finish, Rogue shook his head as if to tell Suimei not to say it.
5413
5414“No. I have no right to stay by that child’s side after trying to kill her with my own hands.”
5415
5416Hearing those words, Liliana yelled in a flustered voice.
5417
5418“C-Colonel! I don’t, really…”
5419
5420“Liliana, that is my responsibility. Without being able to believe you, I abandoned the fact that I was a parent. I don’t have any right to receive you once more.”
5421
5422“―”
5423
5424Liliana was at a loss for words as she heard Rogue severely condemning himself.
5425
5426“It is not something that I should be saying, but I feel it would be fine to entrust that child to you who protected her right until the end.”
5427
5428And then, Rogue turned his back on them and started walking away. Suimei could sense loneliness in that back wearing a military uniform. He then called out to Rogue once more.
5429
5430“Where are you going?”
5431
5432“I must go to accomplish what I should be doing.”
5433 
5434Before Rogue’s tragic determination, Suimei sank into silence. Rogue, with his back still turned, spoke to Suimei.
5435
5436“Suimei Yakagi… right? I may not be in a position to say such a thing anymore, but― Please, take care of that child.”
5437
5438Suimei was no longer able to stop him. Even if he forcefully raised his voice, it would only make light of Rogue’s determination. Suimei replied with a brief ‘Understood,’ and could see just the faintest smile on Rogue’s stiff face as he looked back over his shoulder. And then he walked off into the distance.
5439
5440“Colonel!”
5441
5442A young voice chased after his figure. However, he did not stop walking. Contrary to the young girl’s desires, that figure did not turn around once, it simply pushed forwards to face its own responsibilities. But even so, Liliana did not stop calling out to him.
5443
5444“Colonel! Wait, please wait…”
5445
5446Liliana fell to the ground as she watched Rogue walk ever forwards. Exactly because she understood Rogue’s thoughts, she was unable to cling to him, however, she was also unable to pin down her overflowing attachment to him. However, even so, she raised her head, and mustering all of her courage―
5447
5448“D…da… Dad!”
5449
5450That must have been the first time she ever called him her father. As the voice connected the father who was never called in such a way and his daughter, Rogue stopped moving his feet. Liliana’s voice pulled on the back of his head. However, without looking back even once, Rogue left. It was as if he was saying that this was his own punishment.
5451
5452★
5453
5454The conflict between Felmenia’s party and Graziella’s which started in the streets had moved all the way to the Imperial Capital’s northern plaza and fallen into a deadlock. Currently the battlefield was split into north and south and became an exchange of shots using magic. Felmenia was the one
5455 
5456who started it by firing off magic, but after Mizuki and Titania also followed up with magic, the situation became what it was. Everyone aside from Reiji and Elliot stayed away from that invisible line in the middle of the plaza as they fought.
5457
5458The plaza was filled with the sound of chanting and destructive explosions. The bricks on the ground shattered to pieces and flew in the air. The darkness of the night was illuminated by the embers scattered around here and there by fire magic. As the soldiers and mages were firing magic around, Titania hurled orders at the knights.
5459
5460“Everyone fire off magic without any pause! Luka, take care of defensive magic! Roffrey, fire your magic and oppress the front line!”
5461
5462Evading and defending against the incoming magic repeatedly while inching forwards ever so steadily, Titania fired off magic at the soldiers to push against the front line. After firing her fire magic, Mizuki drew nearer to Titania.
5463
5464“Tia! Is it really okay for me to not defend as well!?”
5465
5466“Please leave that to us! Mizuki, keep doing as you have and fire your magic of the fire attribute to disturb their formation!”
5467
5468“Un!”
5469
5470Following Titania’s command, Mizuki nodded strongly and once more began firing fire magic in the surroundings of the soldiers. Though as one would expect, she could not help but restrain herself so that she would not hit any of them directly. On the other hand, the soldiers and mages they were facing off against would not fire large magics due to Titania’s presence. Also, because they knew of Titania’s abilities as one of the Seven Swords, they did not advance to engage into close combat either. Not only that, the knights gathered around her hardened themselves and their defences were firm.
5471
5472Water magic then came flying towards Mizuki who was still firing off fire magic.
5473
5474“Whoa!?”
5475 
5476Mizuki dodged the aqua bullet and immediately looked in the direction in flew in from. Elliot’s attendant Christa had separated herself from him and put Mizuki into her firing line. And then, in no time at all, Christa began chanting another spell.
5477
5478“―Oh water! Thou art a savage mass of liquid which shall fire forth. Aqua Bullet!”
5479
5480“―Oh wind! Thou shall become a firm shield to protect me! Repel everything before that severe vortex! Vortex Obstacle!”
5481
5482To defend herself from the many water bullets flying towards her, Mizuki chanted a spell for defence. Air from all directions poured in front of her forming a vortex. As the water bullets met the vortex, they were dispersed and flung away. However, Christa paid this no mind and once more began chanting, and fired more water bullets.
5483
5484“W-wait, how dare you fire so many at me!?”
5485
5486“Of course I will! I am one of El Meide’s high ranking magic priests― Wha!?”
5487
5488After Mizuki let out a complaint about the water bullets flying being sent flying her way, while Christa was in the middle of responding, Mizuki shot out fire magic without any chant, and evaporated all of the water bullets at once. The flames splendidly exploded as they slammed against the ground.
5489
5490“Sorry! Cause I can’t really go easy against strong people!”
5491
5492“As one would expect of the one who was summoned together with the hero of salvation, you’re quite capable.”
5493
5494“Un. Thanks for the compliment.”
5495
5496The two of them exchanged praise on the battlefield like friendly enemies. Looking at them, Titania let out an exasperated voice during a spare moment between her magics.
5497
5498“Why did they just get all harmonious…”
5499
5500Though it was mostly Mizuki who was getting harmonious.
5501 
5502And at the same time, Felmenia and Graziella’s fight was also not reaching a conclusion as they continued the ebb and flow of offence and defence. Graziella’s earth magic fired forth from the south end of the plaza. However, Felmenia met it with defensive magic. As she chanted her spell, a magic circle rose from her feet and that light from the mana constructed a wall around her. In an instant, the tsunami of earth and sand from Graziella assaulted her, and after it settled down, as expected, Felmenia was standing there completely unharmed.
5503
5504“―As expected of the White Flame Felmenia-dono. This level of magic is absolutely nothing to you is it?”
5505
5506“Of course. I am still the mage representing the Kingdom after all.”
5507
5508Felmenia boasted fearlessly in a bid to cheer herself on. At present, her battle with Graziella consisted mainly of Felmenia defending against the magic Graziella was firing off like she was restraining Felmenia from advancing at all. Even though Graziella specialized in hand to hand combat, she was not forcing herself to to draw nearer. If she entered close combat carelessly, she would end up showing her back to one of the Seven Swords after all. Though Titania herself had no intention of using a sword, nobody had any way of knowing this.
5509
5510Moreover, without turning to look at any of the magic flying around in their vicinity, Reiji and Elliot were moving around the entire centre of the battlefield as they fought. If one were to imprudently get caught up in their fight, they may end up creating a major opening for their opponent. Thus they hesitated to close in to close range combat.
5511
5512Felmenia fired off magic with a short chant.
5513
5514“―Oh flame! Soar.”
5515
5516“It’s been nothing but magic without any motivation all this time―”
5517
5518Watching Felmenia firing off magic to restrain her, Graziella let out a disappointed voice. Felmenia had only been attacking halfheartedly all this time. Graziella must have felt like she wasn’t even in a fight at all. Graziella’s body was in a state where it was filled to the brim with mana as she received the flame head on. The flame struck her directly, but despite the fact that she did not even use defensive magic, not even her clothes had
5519 
5520so much as a burn on them.
5521
5522(As expected with this level of magic, there is no effect at all on her Highness the Imperial Princess Graziella huh…)
5523
5524Felmenia was weighing the situation. She was trying to figure out what level of power was required to make Graziella serious. Just as she expected, only trying to simply restrain her could not make Graziella serious at all.
5525
5526(Then, it is about time.)
5527
5528In preparation to unleash her hidden hand, Felmenia turned her attention Reiji and Elliot. What she was concentrating on was not how the battle was unfolding, it was Elliot’s magic―
5529
5530★
5531
5532What rang through the air was not the sound of metal clashing violently against metal, but was something more akin to the clear reverberations of a clanging metallophone. Even though swords were supposed to be exchanging blows against each other, all one could hear was more like a high pitched buzzing in one’s ears. In the plaza filled with sounds of rampant destruction, this high pitched sound was the one that lingered the longest in the air. Naturally, the only ones who were jumping around the battlefield using swords were Reiji and Elliot.
5533
5534Only the two of them were fighting in the middle of the magic flying about without being caught by the boundary dividing the plaza into north and south. Reiji was in his uniform with his sleeves rolled up, while Elliot had already donned his armour and was perfectly prepared for battle.
5535
5536Suddenly, Elliot threw away his shield, and wielding his sword in both hands, he stopped Reiji’s blade. Reiji wasn’t sure what was on his mind, but after locking up the guards of both swords, a muffled voice resounded from deep within his barrel helm.
5537
5538“I did not think think that I would end up fighting against another person chosen as a hero like I was.”
5539
5540“I also didn’t anticipate this at all.”
5541 
5542Due to putting all in strength into his sword, Reiji’s voice was somewhat awkward. And then for some reason, the strength Elliot put into his sword weakened. Elliot then spoke like he was smiling beneath his armour.
5543
5544“It seems that you’re at the level of an amateur swordsman who only started learning, but as expected you are quite strong. You have quite the sense for it.”
5545
5546Reiji questioned Elliot in a puzzled voice after hearing him calmly speak to him.
5547
5548“What do you mean by that?”
5549
5550“Nothing, it’s just that I haven’t spoken much with you. I just thought I’d like to talk a little.”
5551
5552“I really don’t think this is the kind of situation where we can do something like having a little talk.”
5553
5554“Is that so? If you don’t talk while you’re able to, you may just be left with regrets. It is my belief that I should properly speak with those that I seem to be able to speak with.”
5555
5556Reiji wasn’t sure if the added ‘Though it requires patience to talk with a man,’ was a lie or not.
5557
5558“Elliot. I heard you were the hero summoned from the Holy City, but why are you doing what her Imperial Highness Graziella tells you to? As a hero, there is no need to follow the orders of an imperial princess.”
5559
5560“This is just a one time thing. I took her on in a match, and lost after all. I have to keep my promise.”
5561
5562“―That may be the case but I feel like you’re not very motivated.”
5563
5564Hearing this, Elliot replied with a dumbfounded yet somewhat amused voice.
5565
5566“Am I? I don’t have such intentions though?”
5567
5568“That’s a lie.”
5569 
5570Elliot laughed and quit playing dumb.
5571
5572“If you believe so, it may be just as you say. In truth, even I do not enjoy bullying a little girl. I may just be holding back unconsciously.”
5573
5574By little girl he must have been referring to Liliana. While Elliot had eased up on his attack, Reiji looked to the side. Elliot’s attendant mage Christa seemed to be fighting against Mizuki one on one as well. That is to say…
5575
5576“Could it be, that you know the truth behind this case?”
5577
5578“―No, I don’t know the truth. However, there is no way that man who holds that kind of passionate rage would take part in evil without a reason. Any man who gets worn down to tatters to protect a woman couldn’t be a bad guy after all… Not that I’m particularly acknowledging the value of that guy though.”
5579
5580“But, nevertheless you don’t have any intention to just lose do you?”
5581
5582“Naturally. On the contrary, if I held back that much it would just make me angry.”
5583
5584As Reiji and Elliot’s conversation came to an end, they pulled the guards of their swords apart and distanced themselves from each other. Elliot’s movements had gotten a little dull and the lightning clad around his sword began to weaken. The effect of his body reinforcement magic and weapon enchantment magic seem to have run out of time. Seeing that, Reiji suddenly yelled out.
5585
5586“Sensei!”
5587
5588“Are you hoping for support? However, her opponent is that Imperial Princess Graziella you know?”
5589
5590As Reiji signalled Felmenia, Elliot informed him that it would be impossible for her to do anything. On the other hand, Felmenia heard his voice loud and clear. Moreover it was just as she said herself that it was about time. She started constructing her offensive magic against Graziella who was still keeping her distance.
5591
5592The magic circle at her feet invoked another plane. With her hand formed
5593 
5594like a blade she drew a reverse pentagram as she chanted her spell.
5595
5596“―That which I desire, stands before the fury of the storm. Oh wind, blow fiercely. Raise the cry of despair. For the sake of exterminating anything and everything before my eyes as much as you please…”
5597
5598After the chant which left an intoxicating reverberation in the air finished, the magic circle showed a brilliant radiance, and with the drawn reversed pentagram at its centre, a sudden gust blew in from the surroundings. The perfectly still scene around Felmenia suddenly transformed. While withstanding being blown away by the extraordinarily powerful wind pressure, Felmenia fired out her keyword.
5599
5600“Glauneck Air!” (Oh Devil’s Wind!)
5601
5602The compressed air was released as an intense shockwave assaulted to area. The trees bent backwards from the pressure. Fire magic, water magic, the soldier’s magic and all the bricks on the ground were blown away. Graziella received the shockwave of Glauneck Air with her entire body, however, she endured through it. It seemed she took damage, but Graziella acted like she still had composure.
5603
5604“―My my, it seems I made light of you. White Flame-dono. To think you were holding on to this kind of hidden hand.”
5605
5606“As expected, you withstood it…”
5607
5608“Of course.”
5609
5610Graziella gazed at Felmenia with disdain.
5611
5612“White Flame-dono. Is it not about time that you run out of steam?”
5613
5614“Says you. However, it seems your Imperial Highness is also incapable of capturing me. Even if you spent all eternity firing such small magic at me you will never be able to defeat me you know?”
5615
5616A smile floated on Graziella’s face as she heard these provocative words, but she did not seem amused at all.
5617
5618“―So you say. You do understand that if not for the damn Twilight Beheading Princess’ presence, I would have knocked you down long ago
5619 
5620right? Besides, you saw it right? That fight in the southern plaza.”
5621
5622“I’m saying that if you do not put in at least that much effort, then you’ll never defeat me.”
5623
5624“Then so be it. If you are willing to go that far, I’ll allow you to thoroughly taste my magic.”
5625
5626Graziella was no longer able to endure Felmenia’s provocation and began chanting the the spell for the teleportation magic she had been refraining from using all this time.
5627
5628“―Heed my desires. Fly in beyond the distance, to the one who won’t hold an audience with me. My hail detaches you from the world’s entangled and inseparable laws, become a power which surpasses any kind of reason― Open! Devil Connect!”
5629
5630Along with her keyword, the night sky warped as it was being twisted and became vague. Sensing the teleportation of a massive object, Felmenia began by yelling.
5631
5632“It’s coming! Every take evasive manoeuvres until you reach the safe zone! After evading please begin using magic at full power!”
5633
5634Following her words, Titania, the knights around her, Mizuki who was trading fire with Christa, and Reiji who was fighting Elliot all increased their distance from the combat line. Immediately following that, a massive rock appeared in the sky. It wasn’t quite as large as the one used at the southern plaza, but it was more than enough of a threat. Felmenia then began using her magic at full power.
5635
5636“―Just as the wind from far and wide conveys! Bring the flame that shines as it sways! Hear my voice! Thou art the shimmer dyed in white! Hear my voice! Thou art the shimmer which shakes off all calamity! White Flame Toss!”
5637
5638Felmenia’s white flames flew towards the massive rock. Using the reconstructed burning magic she learned from Suimei, regardless of the flame’s temperature, the massive rock burned up.
5639
5640“The magic from the other day huh!? However, something that I staved off
5641 
5642once won’t protect you from this!”
5643
5644Along with her violent words, Graziella once more began to chant her teleportation magic and called another massive rock in the sky. And then, without stopping her words at all, she began to use the spell continuously. And then, Reiji and the others…
5645
5646“Reiji. It seems the Imperial Princess is planning to bring this to a decisive end. It’s decided over there.”
5647
5648“We don’t know that yet.”
5649
5650“Fuu―? I don’t know where you get the confidence to say that, but do you have some kind of plan? Well, fine. If you do then then it has nothing to do with me. I will simply do what I must over here.”
5651
5652After saying this, Elliot began applying physical reinforcement on his body which was already reinforced by the divine protection of the hero summoning, and then began chanting his spell.
5653
5654“Here I come, Reiji. I present my wish in celebration before the extolled spirit of wisdom. Oh lightning, demonstrate your sharpness before me. Blade Discharge!”
5655
5656As soon as his keyword finished echoing in the air, Elliot’s orichalcos blade clad itself and lighting, and sent off electrical discharge from its tip. Or it should have…
5657
5658“What―!?”
5659
5660“What the hell!?”
5661
5662Those bewildered declarations of surprise came from people of the same camp. The voices owners were Elliot and Graziella. Though Elliot finished the chant for his spell, his magic did not activate. Graziella who should also have been firing magic at Felmenia, for some reason also did not actually invoke magic as she darted around her eyes in surprise. Their magic failed with perfect timing.
5663
5664The one to suffer from those two spells failing was Elliot. As he was using magic while crossing swords with Reiji, Reiji immediately closed the
5665 
5666distance between them, however…
5667
5668“―Tch. Too naive!”
5669
5670Elliot let out a cry. The distance between them was still enough for him to act. In this state where he was unable to use magic, he immediately switched to his sword and let out a thrust towards Reiji. But as he did, Reiji kicked the ground with force towards Elliot. The bricks sent flying by his kick collided with Elliot’s sword and averted the trajectory of his thrust. And then, as Reiji ran into him…
5671
5672“Sei!”
5673
5674“Gah―!?”
5675
5676Reiji drove the hilt of his orihalcum sword right into Elliot’s skull. Struck by this impact, Elliot’s body rolled across the ground two or three times.
5677
5678“Elliot-sama!”
5679
5680Christa’s scream reached Reiji’s ears. However, paying no attention to her, he headed in a straight line right towards Graziella. Thanks to Felmenia’s scheme, she was still unable to use magic. She prepared her fist in a fluster, but was too slow to counter the brandished sword coming right at her.
5681
5682“I will apologize in advance for my impoliteness―”
5683
5684While letting out an apology, Reiji drove the hilt of his sword with all his might past Graziella’s fists and right into her abdomen and defeated her as he sent her to the ground. As she fell on her butt, Reiji thrust his sword at her neck.
5685
5686“It’s our win.”
5687
5688“Ridiculous… This kind of…”
5689
5690Graziella’s surprise was pointed more towards the fact that she was not able to use magic rather than Reiji’s victory declaration. Her face was still gripped in bewilderment. And then, as if demanding an answer, she turned her head towards Felmenia.
5691 
5692“What… Why can I no longer use magic!? Just what kind of magic did you bastards use!?”
5693
5694Felmenia replied to her.
5695
5696“It isn’t like I used magic that could render you unable to use magic. The reason you could no longer use magic, is simply because your Imperial Highness had used too much magic.”
5697
5698“Used too much, you say… Ridiculous, I’m nowhere near running out of mana!”
5699
5700“Seems so. However, the magic your Imperial Highness is using is based on the magic behind the hero summoning technique. It is not magic which carries an element. Because of that, the elements are not supporting your Imperial Highness’ magic. Due to the massive increase of the mystical entropy in this place, as a result, the phenomenon of magic melt occurred.”
5701
5702“M-mystical… Mag-ic mel… What is that?”
5703
5704“Mystical entropy is produced when ‘the components which establish mystical laws’ and ‘the components which establish physical laws’ end up in a cluttered state. If this increases too much, the throughput of a magic spell will be insufficient, and the phenomenon of magic melt will occur, this will prevent magic from activating.”
5705
5706“But―”
5707
5708“But ‘this has never happened before,’ right? That’s because, on top of the magic used to teleport a massive rock, you never used magic which heavily increased entropy before―”
5709
5710As Felmenia began talking to Graziella, she recalled what Suimei had taught her about this phenomenon.
5711
5712★
5713
5714“―What about the magic melt phenomenon that occurs when mystical entropy reaches its limit?”
5715
5716Felmenia inclined her head to the side as she asked. Suimei then once more began his explanation from the beginning.
5717 
5718“Yes, when entropy in one location increases, we just discussed that physically things will become unstable and become easier to manipulate, but if within a single space and within a certain amount of time entropy is increased too much, magic will no longer be able to be used.”
5719
5720“Such a thing happens?”
5721
5722“It does. The magic of this world has the portion of magic which is invoked from another plane taken care of by the elements. Because of this, the outbreak of ‘the components which establish mystical law’ is suppressed, and entropy does not increase much. Thanks to this, it never happens here so I’m not surprised you don’t know about it.”
5723
5724After the brief tangent, Suimei returned to his explanation.
5725
5726“When entropy increases radically within a single space, the fight between the tiny people becomes fierce. Not just ‘the components which establish physical laws,’ but because of the increase of ‘the components which establish mystical laws,’ they also receive quite the burden.”
5727
5728“But, did you not say that when you use magic to instigate a mystical action, those ‘components which establish mystical laws’ end up increasing, so entropy ends up increasing and magic become easier to use? Is that wrong?”
5729
5730“Before the components can scatter in the area, if one gives birth to too many of them in an instant, they will in up crowding together right there. Even components of the same type will begin to interfere with each other. In other words, the tiny people will find it difficult to move around and magic will end up being unusable.”
5731
5732To add on to his explanation, Suimei began drawing on a piece of paper.
5733
5734“Think of magic as something which is activated due to the power of these invisible tiny people. It will be a slightly microscopic way of thinking about it, but the tiny people require ‘the time to perform their work to activate magic’ before it can be invoked. When the entropy increases in one location, the tiny people will find it harder and harder to move around which affects the time to perform their work. Eventually, it will end up affecting the use of magic itself.”
5735 
5736“In short, you’re talking about creating a time delay before one can activate magic?”
5737
5738“That’s right.”
5739
5740“But why does that lead to being unable to use magic? If it is only a time delay, then once the magic is constructed, shouldn’t it activate after enough time has passed?”
5741
5742“If you’re doubtful, try remembering the foundation of why magic is activated.”
5743
5744As Suimei urged her to ruminate on it, based on what she had said before, Felmenia began talking as she thought about it.
5745
5746“The foundation, is it…? In the first place, I think that what we’re talking about is based on the premise that magic comes into existences, it shouldn’t particularly mean that it will no longer be able to― Ah!”
5747
5748“Do you get it?”
5749
5750“It’s the time… right?”
5751
5752“Yes, exactly. Magic is something that is invoked only when the predetermined mystical actions are combined, the predetermined processes are followed and the predetermined time has not elapsed. Normally, because magic is invoked right as the actions are complete, one does not generally take notice of it. But in truth, this ‘time until invocation’ is something to consider. If a large amount of time passes from the construction to the invocation, naturally this would violate the predetermined time and the constructed spell will begin to dissolve.”
5753
5754After explaining, Suimei began speaking with a very serious expression on his face.
5755
5756“To sum it up, that is the phenomenon known as magic fusion.”
5757
5758If the conditions for activation are not met, then naturally the constructed magic would become useless. Of course there would be no problems with magic whose effects were already active, but magics which have yet to be activated would be severely restricted. If one were to predict the
5759 
5760oppressive condition of entropy, it was possible to hold the magic’s activation on standby and adjust the predetermined time to easily solve the problem, but there were many people who never considered things to that extent.
5761
5762“Just as I said before, modern magic theory especially produces a large quantity of entropy within a single space. In accordance with the grand unified theory, the magic used mixes together many magic systems and can be used both faster than normal and with great effect. Thus the production of components is accelerated.”
5763
5764“In other words, magic with greater effects would be restricted in proportion to the scale of those effects right?”
5765
5766“That’s right. And so, the important things here is the fact that the magic that dangerous woman uses also increases entropy greatly, it is one of those magics with a great effect.”
5767
5768“If I’m not mistaken… It was what was called teleportation magic in Suimei-dono’s world right?”
5769
5770“That’s right. You got a good look at it right?”
5771
5772“Yes. That also did not have many processes and activated quite quickly. I does not make use of modern magic theory but, even so is it the same?”
5773
5774“Yes. It didn’t take much time to activate, but practically speaking that’s only because the magic circle was prepared beforehand in the lining of her coat. It does not change the fact that teleportation magic is something difficult to physically manifest. That’s why…”
5775
5776“Those ‘components which establish mystical laws’ will suddenly be produced, and entropy will greatly increase right?”
5777
5778As Felmenia arrived at the right answer, Suimei showed her a mischievous smile.
5779
5780“That’s right. With that, you get what the goal of our lesson is this time right―”
5781
5782…What Felmenia had been using up until now was the magic she learned
5783 
5784from Suimei based on modern magic theory. Due to the fact that she learned it hastily, there wasn’t much to expect from its destructive power, but when it came to increasing mystical entropy, it was quite easy to bring about the phenomenon known as magic melt.
5785
5786Also, Graziella wasn’t the only one increasing entropy in the area. Though the amount produced was quite small, Reiji, Mizuki, the knights and even Christa and Graziella’s mages were all doing so. Elliot, who used magic from another world, also contributed greatly to this. As his magic did not have the elements taking over a portion of the spell, it increased entropy reasonably well. This was exactly why there was the potential for the magic melt phenomenon to occur and why Suimei adopted this plan. It simply meant he took into consideration dealing with Elliot as well.
5787
5788―I’m sure you saw it before, but do you remember how Elliot linked together his sword skills and magic? If he suddenly was no longer able to use one of them, an opening would appear, that’s what we’ll aim for.
5789
5790Precisely as Suimei had said, so that Elliot could maintain the multiple enhancement effects he used at once, he would invoke them over and over multiple times. If Reiji called out when that time came around, an opening would show in Elliot’s defences.
5791
5792Graziella then spoke to Felmenia in an annoyed tone.
5793
5794“I see. Your ridiculous magic and the fact that magic could no longer be used, was all that guy’s…”
5795
5796“―With all due respect, I have no need to answer your questions.”
5797
5798Felmenia resolutely cut off Graziella as she was talking. Since Reiji and the others were also present, carelessly answering too many questions would only bother Suimei. With his sword still pointed at her, Reiji then requested she follow her obligation as the loser.
5799
5800“With this it’s decided. Please remove your soldiers and withdraw.”
5801
5802However, Graziella snorted in displeasure.
5803
5804“I refuse.”
5805 
5806“Eh―?”
5807
5808“Do you really think that you’ve won with this? You’ve only thrust your damn sword in front of me right? Or are you saying that you are able to thrust that sword through my heart?”
5809
5810As Graziella pointed this out, Reiji spoke as if to hide the panic rising up within him.
5811
5812“If you insist on fighting more then…”
5813
5814“Cease that. There’s no way that you could kill the imperial princess of a nation with your own hands.”
5815
5816Reiji was certainly bluffing. After seeing through this, Graziella looked disappointed. As Reiji was not used to threatening others, he was unable to draw out a defeated attitude from her. Soon, from beyond the street, they could hear many footsteps approaching quickly. It wasn’t enough to shake the ground, but they could still guess that there was quite the number of them.
5817
5818“It seems like reinforcements have arrived.”
5819
5820As Graziella gave them a provocative smile, Titania let out a cry.
5821
5822“It couldn’t be, you prepared a rear-guard!?”
5823
5824“Of course. With an opponent of that much ability, is it not natural to prepare at least this much? It seems you’re planning was far too naive.”
5825
5826Despite the sweat forming on her brow, Graziella let out a fearless laugh.
5827
5828Reiji then repeated himself once more before her.
5829
5830“But, I still have my sword thrust before you?”
5831
5832“As long as I give the order, the soldiers of the Empire will not hesitate. Besides, it doesn’t seem that White Flame-dono has any more schemes.”
5833
5834“Ku…”
5835
5836Felmenia ground her teeth. As Graziella sneered at her oversight, she commanded all of her subordinates.
5837 
5838“Everyone, do not hold back! Restrain all these people before you!”
5839
5840The reinforcements replied vigorously and the soldiers they were just fighting began to move. Mizuki and the knights were cornered until they arrived where Felmenia was. And just as they were surrounded…
5841
5842“―Graziella Filas Rieseld, you are the same as always. Have you already forgotten how I’ve rebuked you before for that habit of only fighting those in a weaker position than you?”
5843
5844Along with a red wind, that cool voice swept through the streets. Immediately following it, the front line of the reinforcements that were on the way were blown away like they were caught in an explosion.
5845
5846“Wha!?”
5847
5848“Just what in the…”
5849
5850Both Reiji and Graziella were at a loss for words. The reinforcements that were coming in from the side alley were sent flying by a wind filled with a red brilliance. The mix of soldiers and mages at the front were all sent flying away and because of that, the ones behind them could only stumble forwards. The soldiers hit by the red wind were not moving. Scattered in every direction, they were all unconscious. As if lurking over them, the red wind which knocked them out was now hanging at the alley’s entrance and above the nearby buildings.
5851
5852The dust in the air was scattered by the red wind as it dissipated. And standing there, having regained her former figure, was Lefille Grakis. With her large sword taller than her own body resting on her shoulder, she gazed sharply at the soldiers before her. Before the overpowering pressure from this young girl who was not yet even twenty years old, the soldiers were completely bound in place. On the other hand, as Graziella saw the figure of Lefille before her, she opened her eyes wide in surprise.
5853
5854“It can’t be… Shrine Maiden-dono from Noshias!? You were alive…?”
5855
5856As Lefille turned back towards that voice, she stopped her eyes where Reiji and the others were, and let out a voice of relief.
5857
5858“It seems that I made it in time.”
5859 
5860Suddenly, the soldiers freed from Lefille’s gaze regained control of their bodies and began to move as they came to their senses. Perhaps due to their excellent training, they immediately deployed. The soldiers took the front and readied their swords while the mages fell to the back and prepared to fire magic aimed at Lefille all at once.
5861
5862“Look out!”
5863
5864Seeing this, Reiji cried out to Lefille, however, with calm and composed movements, Lefille turned back towards the soldiers. Immediately following this, the many magics fired at Lefille came rushing in, but as if she was struck by nothing but a gentle breeze, she stood there perfectly calm.
5865
5866“Ridiculous… Magic, did nothing…?”
5867
5868One of the soldiers trembled in fear as they groaned like they were speaking the inner feelings of every single soldier in that place. Seeing that, with her heart gripped by surprise, Graziella spoke.
5869
5870“The Shrine Maiden’s… spirit power. To think it could even render magic useless…”
5871
5872The mages turned towards Graziella as they heard her muttering. As if thrusting that ruthless truth before them, Lefille roared out at them.
5873
5874“Do you think that magic blessed by the Goddess would work on me who has accepted a spirit within my body!?”
5875
5876Lefille’s thunderous voice drowned out all sound in the bustling battlefield. Her voice was like electricity in the atmosphere as it pierced the skins of those before her. Lefille then raised her sword overhead once more. As if hailed by that action, the red wind formed a maelstrom with her sword at its centre. And then as she swung it down, not only a whole half of the soldiers deployed before her, but even the walls of the buildings and the pavement on the street were blown away by the explosion brought forth by the wind around her sword.
5877
5878―It was a single intense swing. Every single person present was at a loss for words and doubted their eyes. That girl accompanied by the red wind was just that overwhelming.
5879 
5880The wind once more began blowing in out of nowhere. As if it had no other choice but to gather in this place, it blew in from all directions of the city and gathered around Lefille as she once more clad herself in a red brilliance. As bewilderment spread out in the area, one of the soldiers raised their voice as if they just noticed something.
5881
5882“By the power of spirits, you can’t mean, this is, Ishtakney’s…”
5883
5884After saying this, it seems they were fully convinced. The next voice to come out was one trembling in fear.
5885
5886“Th-the red wind that comes up in Saint Alshalia’s legend, the Red Storm… They say everything swallowed by that red tempest is returned to nothingness without exception…”
5887
5888“T-that’s impossible!”
5889
5890“But that girl just said, she was a spirit or something…”
5891
5892“O-oi! I’m sure Graziella-sama also just said something like that woman was a shrine maiden!”
5893
5894As Lefille struck the tip of her sword into the ground, the panicking soldiers all cowered in fear at the sound alone. A few of them fell to their butts. Looking down at them, Lefille once more began speaking.
5895
5896“If you do not wish to become rust upon my sword created by the spirits, open a path!!”
5897
5898As Lefille’s thunderous voice rang through the air once more, the soldiers opened a path in a complete daze. They were clinging to dear life. As if they cared for nothing else, they were scrambling away. Among them, there were those with their heads to the ground praying to the Goddess. Those who did not run away in time, were sent flying ruthlessly by the sudden gust created by Lefille. Lefille glared over those before her. When she turned to the left, all the soldiers on her left cringed with fear. When she turned to the right, all the soldiers on her right began to tremble.
5899
5900“Oh Goddess… Oh Goddess…”
5901
5902“S-spare us! Please, please have mercy…”
5903 
5904“We were ordered to… We had no choice…”
5905
5906The soldiers were already routed. All that was left were those with their heads to the ground begging the Goddess and Lefille for mercy. Looking at the state of her soldiers, Graziella spoke up.
5907
5908“Ridiculous… To think, even the shrine maiden from Noshias would cooperate… Did I misread him?”
5909
5910“Of course. There’s no way that Suimei-kun would make that kind of mistake in his plan right?”
5911
5912Graziella ground her teeth at the completely unexpected outcome. Before her, Lefille proudly boasted like she was talking about her own family. Her behaviour towards Graziella was quite disrespectful, but naturally she was in a position where that was allowed.
5913
5914“It has been a long time, Princess Graziella. It has been two years since we last saw each other, but it seems you haven’t changed at all.”
5915
5916“To just shamelessly give your greetings after all that… Surely you did not come to renew the old friendship between Noshias and Nelferia.”
5917
5918“If you understand that, then there’s no reason to put on airs. The reason I am here today― is so that I can knock you down with this hand of mine.”
5919
5920“What…!?”
5921
5922“Oh Red Storm of mine…”
5923
5924Along with her words which rang out like a request, Lefille’s right arm became clad in a red wind. And then, with a voice filled with anger―
5925
5926“This is for putting Suimei-kun through so much trouble when he was already injured. Resign yourself and accept it!!”
5927
5928Lefille’s fist flew forwards like a heavenly wind and struck Graziella right in the abdomen.
5929
5930“Gohaa!?”
5931
5932As if she was thrown like a rubber ball, Graziella was sent flying
5933 
5934splendidly. As she settled down and started to get up, she was still not able to move around adequately. After throwing her a single glance, Lefille turned towards Reiji and the others. And then after looking at each of their faces, she let out a slight smile.
5935
5936“Everyone, it seems you’re all safe.”
5937
5938Lefille was in fact one of their acquaintances, but naturally Reiji and the others had no idea who she was. Representing everyone’s bewilderment, Reiji spoke up.
5939
5940“I’m sorry, you speak like we have met somewhere before, but you are?”
5941
5942“…How upsetting. Were we not living together all this time?”
5943
5944From those words, the characteristics of her appearance and her tone, Reiji finally figured it out. With a surprised expression plastered on his face, he put his guess into words.
5945
5946“C-could you be Lefille-chan!?”
5947
5948“I’m a little self-conscious of having ‘chan’ applied to my name with this appearance, Reiji-kun.”
5949
5950Following up for Reiji, Mizuki raised a surprised voice.
5951
5952“B-b-b-but Lefille-chan is a tiny and cute little girl!?”
5953
5954“Up until recently anyways. But right now is different. It’s just due to certain reasons I ended up in that kind of form, this is my original form.”
5955
5956“You say reasons… Just how and what could happen to make a person tiny…?”
5957
5958“I could explain, but it would take a while. To say it like Suimei-kun, it’s because it is fantasy.”
5959
5960Hearing that, Titania also let out a breath in astonishment.
5961
5962“There was also Suimei’s case but, there’s really nothing but surprising things happening…”
5963 
5964Of course Felmenia was also surprised about Lefille.
5965
5966“A-are you really Lefille…?”
5967
5968“Didn’t I tell you about this before, Felmenia-jou? About how that small figure was not my true form? Suimei-kun said so as well right?”
5969
5970“Th-th-th-there’s no way I would believe that kind of thing!! A person’s body can’t just become smaller! I thought Lefille and Suimei-dono were just telling a joke together!”
5971
5972“So you thought Suimei-kun and I were lying right? How cruel.”
5973
5974As Lefille shrugged her shoulders in astonishment, Reiji spoke up to her.
5975
5976“But, why are you suddenly in your original form?”
5977
5978“A few days ago I prepared a magic circle for the sake of returning. I just returned to this figure moments ago.”
5979
5980“I see…”
5981
5982When Reiji finished with his questions, Graziella began to move.
5983
5984“… What are all of you doing!? Can you bastards even call yourselves soldiers of the Empire like this!? Take up your swords!”
5985
5986Without losing any of her hostility, she barked commands at the soldiers who were still trembling in fear. As she did, Titania turned towards her with a composed expression.
5987
5988“You don’t know when to give up, your Imperial Highness. Is it not unbecoming of you to get lost in anger and fight on?”
5989
5990“Silence. Even if Shrine Maiden-dono and a hero are here, if I use the power of the Empire…”
5991
5992Graziella threw away her pride and refused to accept defeat. Hearing this, Lefille looked up at the heavens and spoke to Graziella while stifling her laughter.
5993
5994“―Hou, then even after seeing that, can you say such a thing?”
5995 
5996“What do you mean by that…?”
5997
5998Following those words, everyone present looked towards the heavens. In the night sky of the Empire, an enormous magic circle drawn with the ultramarine light of mana drowned out the light from the stars. Seeing this, Mizuki cried out while shaking.
5999
6000“Th-th-th-th-th-that! What is that!? There’s a giant magic circle floating in the sky!”
6001
6002“It’s huge… Why is such a large magic circle… Not only that, it’s in the sky…”
6003
6004Reiji had his eyes wide open in shock as he spoke completely dumbfounded. However Graziella did not let out a surprised voice herself. Meanwhile, Christa drew nearer to Elliot who had been knocked out by Reiji to wake him up.
6005
6006“Gu… It seems that while I was unconscious, something outrageous has happened.”
6007
6008“Elliot-dono huh?”
6009
6010“My goodness, an extremely familiar looking girl has become quite a bit bigger.”
6011
6012“Save the talk for later. It’s coming.”
6013
6014Just as she finished speaking, a wave of mana surged forth from the centre of the magic circle. It passed through everything in the distance in an instant, and like fireflies dancing in the air, golden particles began rising from the ground and were sucked up by the magic circle floating in the starry sky.
6015
6016Within that fantastical scenery, many small magic circles began to appear within the larger ones. Even though they were small, that was only in comparison to the larger circle. Before long, after the ground swayed briefly, the Imperial Capital was engulfed with the light falling from the heavens. Felmenia was he only one who knew just what this spectacle was. Back in the Royal Castle Camellia, it was the magic Suimei used during their battle, star fall.
6017 
6018…	Eventually the light calmed down. Everyone who was standing there were obviously unharmed. Reiji turned to Lefille who seemed to behave like someone who knew much of the world.
6019
6020“Lefille…san. That was?”
6021
6022“That? That was something Felmenia-jou prepared.”
6023
6024“Eh!? Is that right, Sensei!?”
6025
6026“Eh? Ah… Yes, well. The magic was prepared in advance… That’s… ehem”
6027
6028Felmenia somehow managed to keep up her appearance as Reiji questioned her, and then in a somewhat forced manner, she cleared her throat and turned towards Graziella.
6029
6030“Your Imperial Highness. You just witnessed the power of that magic right? Even after seeing that massive power, do you intend to keep on fighting? Your Highness’ soldiers are in that kind of state you know?”
6031
6032Felmenia pointed towards the soldiers. The soldiers had already lost their fighting spirit to Lefille and must have thought that the light from the falling stars was the wrath of god. They were currently all prostrate on the ground praying to the Goddess. It couldn’t be helped. There was no way they would think that kind of power could be drawn out by any single person.
6033
6034“Shit… Even so…”
6035
6036Graziella still did not give up. Letting out a curse, she showed her intent to resist further. However, what brought in the decisive blow to make her give up came from a completely unexpected place. From beyond where the soldiers were still prostrate on the ground, several soldiers on horseback showed up. After a while, they formed ranks in an orderly fashion and came to a stop, and from within their ranks the one who came out was…
6037
6038“―Lyla, that’s enough.”
6039
6040“E-elder brother…”
6041
6042Graziella was at a loss at that person’s arrival. Appearing from within the
6043 
6044soldiers on horseback on a horse of his own, was the Nelferian Empire’s first prince, Reanat Filas Rieseld. He had the same long blonde hair as Graziella, wore glasses and wrapped his body in luxurious clothing. He first turned towards Reiji and the others instead of speaking to Graziella.
6045
6046“I apologize for speaking while still on horseback. Elliot-dono, Shrine Maiden-dono from Noshias, Princess Titania, and you must be the hero summoned by Astel, Reiji-dono right?”
6047
6048“Yes.”
6049
6050Reiji gave a brief reply. He did not know just who Reanat was and had put himself on guard. However Titania whispered his identity into Reiji’s ear from behind. While that was going on, Graziella yelled out towards Reanat.
6051
6052“Elder brother! What do you mean that’s enough!?”
6053
6054“… Exactly as it sounds. Restrain yourself.”
6055
6056“But!”
6057
6058“Lyla. You created too much of an uproar. Besides, it would become quite serious if word of a hero fighting another hero would reach the ears of the Holy City right?”
6059
6060“… That’s, certainly true, but.”
6061
6062It seemed that even Graziella was unable to put up much resistance against the man who was next in line to be the Emperor of the Empire. She gripped her fist tightly like she was completely vexed.
6063
6064“It has been a long time. Your Imperial Highness Reanat.”
6065
6066“Yes, it’s been a while. Princess Titania. As ever you are quite awe-inspiring. You are a flower who blooms on the battlefield after all.”
6067
6068“Saying on the battlefield does not count as flattery, your Imperial Highness. Setting that aside, what you had said before…”
6069
6070“Aah, we shall withdraw. However, about the criminal…”
6071 
6072As Reanat was in the middle of speaking…
6073
6074“Oh my, it seems something amazing is happening here.”
6075
6076From an alleyway leading to the street, Suimei appeared along with Liliana while dragging along the ruined body that was once Romeon. Seeing this, Reiji and Mizuki let out cries of joy.
6077
6078“Suimei!”
6079
6080“Suimei-kun! Liliana-chan!”
6081
6082“Fuu… It seems things have finished on your end right?”
6083
6084As Titania asked in confirmation, Suimei replied with an attitude like he just finished a difficult task.
6085
6086“Yeah, somehow or other.”
6087
6088After separating with Rogue, Suimei took Liliana and immediately traced back his steps. Reiji and the others rushed over to Suimei’s side. After noticing that Liliana was not very energetic, Mizuki crouched down and talked to her.
6089
6090“Liliana-chan?”
6091
6092“… Yes.”
6093
6094“Mizuki. Sorry but take care of Liliana for a bit.”
6095
6096Leaving Liliana to Mizuki and the others, Suimei began walking towards Reanat and Graziella.
6097
6098“You’re sure wearing some nice clothes, but are you related to that dangerous woman?”
6099
6100As Suimei gripped his chin with arrogance, the soldiers on horseback began to stir. They were intending to rush out in front right away, but Reanat stopped them with his hand.
6101
6102“I am Reanat Filas Rieseld. You are?”
6103 
6104“Suimei Yakagi. I’m a person who was summoned as a bonus to that hero over there.”
6105
6106“Mu… A guest from another world huh.”
6107
6108As expected, after hearing of a person summoned together with a hero, he couldn’t put up a strong front. Seeing this, Suimei handed over Romeon who he was still dragging along.
6109
6110“Here, this guy is the true culprit behind the incidents this time. Take him… Though I say that, he’s not in a state where he can hear what you’re saying anymore.”
6111
6112Having turned completely black, Romeon was not even recognizable as an elf anymore. Seeing this, Reanat knit his brows dubiously.
6113
6114“You say this is the criminal?”
6115
6116“Yeah, he intended to use dark magic, but instead got engulfed in it and met his fate. These incidents were all devised by this guy.”
6117
6118“Fumu… Are you telling me to believe this?”
6119
6120“Well, there aren’t any other who can give you a testimony. But, if you just believe me things would be settled quite peacefully right? If you guys accept this guy as your true criminal, at the very least things won’t get any more serious than they have right?”
6121
6122Reanat began contemplating on Suimei’s words. He was surely thinking about what option before him was best to take.
6123
6124“Also, I’ll have you leave Liliana in my care.”
6125
6126“Bastard, do you really think we’ll let that pass?”
6127
6128Hearing Suimei, Graziella opposed him filled with anger, however Reanat simply nodded his head.
6129
6130“… So be it. If you hand over that true culprit over to us, we will let you do as you wish.”
6131
6132“Elder brother!?”
6133 
6134“Lyla, there are both Shrine Maiden-dono and Hero-dono here. Besides, there was also that magic which engulfed the Imperial Capital in light.”
6135
6136“―Well, that’s how it is.”
6137
6138He wasn’t even sure if Reiji and the others heard this. Having heard exactly what he wanted to, Suimei brought the conversation to an end.
6139
6140“Bastard…”
6141
6142At the consecutive events that she could simply not accept, Graziella pointed an annoyed gaze towards Suimei. Seeing this, Suimei shrugged his shoulders.
6143
6144“Fuu? It seems in that state, you won’t be able to bring forth the devil.”
6145
6146“… What was that?”
6147
6148“It’s nothing. If you were able to verify the existence of devils in this world, you could decrease the entropy in the area is all. You would not lose your ability to use magic.”
6149
6150She did not seem to understand Suimei’s fragmented explanation, but after hearing this, she seemed to realize just who had planned everything that happened here.
6151
6152“… I will definitely pay you back for this.”
6153
6154“Of course you will. Next time I will properly beat you to a pulp, so come at me with that in mind.”
6155
6156Leaving her those words, Suimei walked away from them. Felmenia then ran up to him to meet him ahead of the others. In a quiet voice, she reported her victory happily with all her might.
6157
6158(Suimei-dono! I did it! I was able to do it just as you explained it!)
6159
6160(So it went well. As expected of you.)
6161
6162(Ehehe…)
6163
6164Felmenia made a slovenly smile as Suimei put his hand on her shoulder.
6165 
6166To be that happy from just having her victory acknowledged by Suimei, it was certainly just like her. As Suimei looked at Reiji and the others who were taking care of Liliana, they were making a fuss around Lefille. Seeing that she returned to her original form, they were probably bombarding her with questions. After seeing that figure, Liliana had completely lost her cool and was screaming things like ‘What does this mean!?’ and ‘You’re a fraud!’
6167
6168On the other hand, Lefille was just going along with all of them. Seeing that Lefille returned to approximately the same height as him, Suimei smiled pleasantly.
6169
6170“It seems you’ve safely returned to your original form.”
6171
6172“Yeah, thanks to you.”
6173
6174As Lefille showed her gratitude, she suddenly embraced Suimei. And then…
6175
6176“Suimei-kun. Thank you.”
6177
6178“Heh, eh? Eeeh!?”
6179
6180“It is all thanks to you that I was able to return to my original body. Including the case in Astel, I cannot thank you enough.”
6181
6182As Suimei was shaken with surprise, Lefille piled on her gratitude. It was certainly as she said, but Suimei’s mind was in chaos after being embraced like that. Moreover, there was another person who was quite flustered at the turn of events. After a slight delay, Felmenia cried out.
6183
6184“Wh-what are you doing Lefille!?”
6185
6186“Ah, no, that’s… I was just gripped by emotion, and, umm…”
6187
6188Lefille began to fidget as she turned red. She was boiling up in embarrassment to the extent where one had to wonder where her normal gallant self had gone. Eventually, Elliot and Christa came up to Suimei and the others.
6189
6190“To think that you were someone who was summoned…”
6191 
6192“Oops, you heard what we were talking about? Well, it was just as a bonus, a bonus.”
6193
6194“Are you in any position to say that? Also, didn’t you say before that Lefille-chan was tiny and couldn’t fight so I couldn’t bring her along? Just how is she not able to fight?”
6195
6196Hearing Elliot’s words mixed with anger, Suimei played dumb as he replied.
6197
6198“But you know~, at that time she certainly couldn’t fight right~?”
6199
6200“Gu…”
6201
6202“I didn’t really lie right?”
6203
6204As Suimei showed a devious smile, Elliot put on an annoyed expression as he bluntly spoke back.
6205
6206“I really do hate you after all.”
6207
6208“I don’t care if you hate me. But―”
6209
6210“Yeah, I get it. I will resign myself graciously from this case… At any rate, it seems I’ve only lost repeatedly from this case.”
6211
6212“Hm? What, didn’t you lose on purpose?”
6213
6214“When you say something like that I feel that my sense of defeat just piles up.”
6215
6216“Is that so? I’ll show you my gratitude this time. Thanks.”
6217
6218As Suimei honestly gave Elliot his thanks, Elliot pouted like he was dissatisfied, but perhaps because he was self-conscious, he had become a bit red. Lefille then turned towards him.
6219
6220“Elliot-dono. You may not be satisfied with how things turned out. However, the reason Suimei-kun and myself were introduced to each other was also because of the Goddess’ oracle.”
6221
6222“Is that right? My goodness, just what is going on?”
6223 
6224As one would expect, Elliot didn’t continue and complain about the Goddess. He stopped speaking and only shook his head.
6225
6226“Elliot-sama.”
6227
6228“Aah, that’s right. Well then, shall we also return?”
6229
6230Being urged by Christa’s voice, Elliot turned around and the two of them headed back towards their lodgings at the Salvation Church. It seemed that Graziella, Reanat and their soldiers were also in the middle of returning. Suimei then spoke to Reiji who was drawing nearer with Mizuki and the others.
6231
6232“I’m in your debt this time around.”
6233
6234“It’s fine. Don’t worry about it.”
6235
6236Suimei and Reiji traded a fist bump. And thus, the coma incidents that had been kicking up a fuss in the Imperial Capital and the evening’s battle came to an end.
6237
6238★
6239
6240Late at night, in a church in the Imperial Capital, a single skinny elf man was waiting for someone with unmanageable boredom. The reason he came here was for the sake of giving a regular report. He would hand over the information he gathered to the person he was meeting with. That’s all there was.
6241
6242However, no mater how much time passed, the person he was waiting for did not show up. The skinny elf was quite high strung, so he would always show up early when they met up. Taking into consideration the time he waited until the regular meeting and the time after that, it was quite considerable. Naturally, due to his nervousness he got irritated quite easily. The tapping of his foot had reached its peak, and he was about to kick a nearby bench when―
6243
6244“Is somebody there?”
6245
6246“―!?”
6247
6248As he was suddenly called, the elf stopped his kick. A soft voice
6249 
6250reverberated from deep within the chapel where a statue modelled after the Goddess stood. When he turned around to look, standing there under the skylight and illuminated by the moon, was a therianthrope nun. She walked out from the clean atmosphere of the church towards the man while holding her body like she was protecting her stole. The elf did not expect at all that someone from the church would still be around at this time and stiffened his body. The therianthrope sister called out to him in a sweet voice like that of a cat.
6251
6252“To come to the church at such a time, do you have some business here?”
6253
6254“No… I was just using it a little as a place to meet up with someone…”
6255
6256“Oh my, is that so?”
6257
6258As he spoke without really making any sort of excuse, the sister let out a gentle smile towards him. Seeing how he entered the church arbitrary, he thought it wouldn’t be strange if she was slightly aggravated at him, but it seemed that was not the case. However, this was the first he had heard of someone having a shift at this time at the Salvation Church…
6259
6260“Umm, Sister, why are you at the church at this kind of time?”
6261
6262“To speak the truth, just like yourself I am waiting for somebody here.”
6263
6264Her words should have been kind and gentle. He could hear the characteristic voice that came from a feline therianthrope’s throat. However, he felt her cheerful smile had abruptly fallen into a dark shadow. Seeing that slight change, without knowing why, the elf could feel goosebumps on his skin.
6265
6266“… What a coincidence, huh?”
6267
6268“Yes, it truly is.”
6269
6270The sister’s charming laugh resounded through the room. Hearing her voice, the elf was led to believe that the premonition he just had was a complete misunderstanding. As if talking to a partner in crime, he spoke to her with a vulgar smile on his face.
6271
6272“Hey, Sister.”
6273 
6274“Yes?”
6275
6276“By the way, do you mind telling about the one you are waiting for? It’s just that my interest is a little piqued from wondering just what kind of person a Sister would have to meet so late in the night.”
6277
6278“That is, somewhat hard for me to say though.”
6279
6280“Could it be your lover?”
6281
6282The elf man stepped forward with confidence as he closed in on the nun. He did not usually take part in these kinds of conversations, but he had gotten tired of the boredom of waiting for someone. It didn’t matter what it was, he just wanted to amuse himself and kill some time. He was sure the only reason the sister could be meeting someone in secret so late in the night would be for a tryst.
6283
6284“That’s… Though it is embarrassing…”
6285
6286Just as he guessed, the sister’s cheeks began to redden.
6287
6288“―I, have been waiting here for you.”
6289
6290“Eh―?”
6291
6292At the same time the skinny elf let out a bewildered voice, the nun’s right hand pierced through his chest. As she pulled her hand out, all the strength left his body. His heart had struck the ground cleanly. His body had become like a rusted puppet as it no longer moved as he willed it and a thick red fluid poured out of it. All he could do was collapse.
6293
6294All that he could see as he felt himself being pulled into the abyss, was the figure of the sister with her stole hanging over one hand and her other arm completely dyed red. His consciousness faded as she began licking the blood off her arm.
6295
6296“Fuu―The elves always extol just how high class their blood is, but its taste is unexpectedly bad huh.”
6297
6298The therianthrope sister, Clarissa’s disappointed voice reverberated through the interior of the church. Looking at the empty husk of the elf with disdain and she thought from the bottom of her heart that his blood
6299 
6300was disgusting, she then turned around as if she had completely lost interest. Behind her, a small shadow appeared.
6301
6302“…As usual you have quite the nasty way of killing people.”
6303
6304“Oh my, Jill. You were there?”
6305
6306“Even though you already noticed… Good grief, you really are shameless. Yeah, I got here just a moment ago.”
6307
6308The identity of the small shadow was the dwarf woman, Jillbert Griga. She had a body that was about the size of a child from the church’s school, but she was over twenty years in age. Within that small body lied an unimaginable and terrifying amount of physical strength. As if to prove this, she was twirling around a large poleaxe on the tip of her finger like it was a quill pen. The poleaxe was three times as large as her and did not match her appearance at all. However she was carrying it calmly as if it did not weigh anything at all. Before long, Jillbert leaned on her poleaxe and took a seat. Clarissa then raised a question to her.
6309
6310“What’s the matter?”
6311
6312“It was terrible… Or rather it couldn’t turn out as anything but terrible. After being sent to the east to fetch drinks, and then on top of that having to take care of that kind of job, that person really does treat their subordinates roughly.”
6313
6314Jillbert struck her shoulder as she let out a tired sigh. She let out an idle complaint to somebody who was not present. However, keeping her thoughts on the matter brief, she looked at the corpse of the elf.
6315
6316“At any rate, is this alright? That guy was supposed to be Romeon’s servant.”
6317
6318“Not long ago an order was passed down to eliminate both him and Romeon.”
6319
6320“Hmmm… Is that so?”
6321
6322A ferocious light dwelt in Jillbert’s eyes. She was like a beast who had found its prey.
6323 
6324“Yes. He had gone too far, and he was too rebellious… That’s why.”
6325
6326“Hm? I understand the rebellious part, but what do you mean he had gone too far?”
6327
6328“Jill. At first, you are aware that that person had intended to usher in darkness correct?”
6329
6330“Yeah. If it was that girl, then she would become quite the asset right? It was for that reason that they first came into contact with Romeon right?”
6331
6332“Yes. According to the plan we would grant her wish and then usher her in. But using his own judgment he began to use darkness for his own purpose.”
6333
6334Hearing this, Jillbert let out a grand sigh.
6335
6336“Haaaa, I see… In the end it turned out like that huh. That’s why I was against it from the beginning you know? I said not to pull in Romeon because he had a vulgar stench to him.”
6337
6338“Certainly, your nose is quite exceptional.”
6339
6340“So are we going now? To go bump that guy off.”
6341
6342“―No, it seems there won’t be a need for that.”
6343
6344While Clarissa and Jillbert were discussing how the punishment would be dealt out, a man’s voice cut in between them. As the familiar voice arrived, the two of them turned to face him. Standing there was a man with silver horns above his ears, a dragonnewt wearing traditional Japanese-like clothing.
6345
6346“Oi, you’re late. I’ve never heard of a dragonnewt being so easygoing you know?”
6347
6348“It’s been so long since I’ve seen the Imperial Capital’s streets, I had gotten a little dizzy.”
6349
6350The dragonnewt replied frivolously to Jillbert’s criticism. On the other hand, Clarissa greeted him in a cheerful voice like she was greeting a good friend.
6351 
6352“Eanru, it has been a long time. However, what did you mean by there won’t be a need for that?”
6353
6354“Just a moment ago, Romeon’s overflowing presence weakened. Also, there was an omen of something big coming.”
6355
6356“…Where from?”
6357
6358“From the direction of the Imperial University’s library―It’s coming.”
6359
6360The moment after Eanru finished speaking, they felt the presence of a massive amount of mana and the world began to shake. Pillars of light then began pouring down incessantly from the sky. This abnormal event continued for a while, and eventually the quiet night returned.
6361
6362“So he kicked the bucket―No, he’s at death door huh… He was completely blown away without a trace without any chance at all.”
6363
6364“…Oi, dragon, just who did that kind of thing?”
6365
6366“How should I know? I’m the one who wants to know just what kind of person holds so much power… Fu… To think that in one night, not just one but two people other than the heroes would surpass the power of the Geomancy Emperor.”
6367
6368“Ah? Two people? What do you mean?”
6369
6370“It’s just as I said. Right now there is the presence of five different strong presences within the Imperial Capital. One was the one we just saw. Another is around the north gate… It’s probably around where the Geomancy Emperor and the heroes are.”
6371
6372“Hou…”
6373
6374After Jillbert’s halfhearted reply, the interior of the church was filled with Eanru’s pleasant laughter.
6375
6376“You seem to be having fun.”
6377
6378“Yeah, it’s been a long time since someone appeared who made my blood boil. It makes me excited.”
6379 
6380“Damn battle maniac…”
6381
6382Jillbert spat out an insult at Eanru’s comment. Though Eanru could only hear such words as a compliment and once more began speaking while still overflowing with joy.
6383
6384“―Oops. By the way Clarissa, where is Red Pain? Was that man not supposed to come today?”
6385
6386“Red Pain-dono is still rather busy so he excused himself from today’s gathering.”
6387
6388“Even though that person is coming? For that man who adores that person just like the two of you to not come, the sky must be falling―Or rather, right now the stars are falling huh? Hahahahaha.”
6389
6390Eanru’s suddenly laughing on his own was just business as usual. Clarissa did not mind at all as she just stood there as she was. As for Jillbert, she began to speak of that Red Pain’s situation.
6391
6392“There’s still a few complications left within the area. Those demons are closing in real flashily after all. Because of that he was detained for a while.”
6393
6394“Demons huh. But didn’t the hero subjugate them?”
6395
6396“Seems that wasn’t true.”
6397
6398“Hohou”
6399
6400“Well setting that aside… It’s the cleanup which is taking up more time. That country is precious to Red Pain after all.”
6401
6402“I see. Those who have many obligations are quite troubled. Well― that’s why he’s strong despite being a human.”
6403
6404“That’s really all you’re on about today…”
6405
6406As Eanru began laughing again, Jillbert could only sigh once more. As opposed to being astonished it was more that she was just getting tired. However, in a complete change, Jillbert pointed a sharp gaze towards Clarissa.
6407 
6408“So, Clara. What will we do about Romeon’s successor? If we don’t fill in the hole he made it will become a hindrance to our progress.”
6409
6410“That has already been taken care of.”
6411
6412“Who is it?”
6413
6414“I also had someone in mind that I suggested, but on top of apologizing for this case, it seems that they invited someone they had their eyes on much more than that before.”
6415
6416“Their eyes on…? Like I thought, is it someone who uses darkness?”
6417
6418“No. Darkness is being put on hold. They will come in contact with us another day.”
6419
6420Eanru then joined in on the conversation.
6421
6422“So? Is that guy someone who holds enough power to match us in a fight?”
6423
6424“It seems their capabilities will not be a problem. After their business finishes, it seems they will meet with us on their own.”
6425
6426“What are our plans from here?”
6427
6428“Apparently we are to head towards the Saadias Alliance.”
6429
6430“… Really. If they were just going to send us back there was no need to call us here in the first place…”
6431
6432As Eanru let out his astonishment from wasting his effort, Jillbert stared at him like he was out of line.
6433
6434“Didn’t you just say you were all excited?”
6435
6436“Yeah, now that you mention it. You’ve got me there.”
6437
6438Eanru once more burst into laughter as Jillbert shook her head. Looking away from him like she had completely given up on him, she turned to Clarissa.
6439 
6440“Why are we going back to the Alliance?”
6441
6442“It seems that the demons who slipped into Astel made the schedule slip.”
6443
6444“Slip, huh…”
6445
6446Jillbert couldn’t figure it out from just those words. She was trying to consider just what kind of effect a slip had from here on out. Clarissa who was told this directly, Eanru and also Red Pain who wasn’t currently present surely also did not know. Everything was within that person’s head. Even so, having nothing more to talk about, Jillbert took her weapon and began to walk back home. Eanru was all of a sudden at the exit of the church. The corpse that was at their feet had also suddenly vanished.
6447
6448“Well then everyone, once you have completed your preparations, head to the Alliance.”
6449
6450As Clarissa’s voice stopped ringing in the air, the church was once more completely silent.
6451 
6452
6453Epilogue I: As Long as One Smiles
6454
6455
6456“Good grief, just what could this mean…”
6457
6458While knitting his brows, Suimei came to the entrance of the alley leading to his base. The reason for his words was because of the confusing news the knights who went to do reconnaissance brought back with them.
6459
6460Yesterday, Suimei and the others managed to defeat the mastermind Romeon safely and cleared the suspicions against Liliana. Suimei was thinking about his plans from hereon out after pulling an all nighter as surprising information came fluttering to him. A moment ago, when a bell rang throughout the city, the husk of Romeon’s body was tied to a stake in the southern plaza. That was still fine. The Empire had a need to declare to the public that the criminal behind the coma incidents was caught. Even though their response was fast, it wasn’t something unthinkable.
6461
6462The other thing they reported was about the leaflets passed around to the citizens informing them of the circumstances around the incident. It was written that the fact that Liliana was a culprit was a mistake. Not only that, it was written that for the sake of capturing the true criminal Romeon, despite bearing that sin and running about, she took a role in his capture. This was also not an unbelievable outcome. The upper echelon of the Empire needed to fabricate an appropriate reason as to why they were unable to capture one who was at the time considered the culprit. However, the fact that official notice came out before even a day had passed and gone as far as to alleviate the sentiments the citizens had towards Liliana could only leave Suimei with his head cocked to the side.
6463
6464Right now the Imperial Capital was in a far calmer state than when Suimei had arrived. No matter who they talked to, favourable words towards Liliana were overflowing. It was as if all the animosity towards Liliana up until now had completely vanished. On top of that, there were even talks of the nobles who were in a coma regaining consciousness leaving Suimei completely stumped. Lefille, who was standing behind Suimei, lifted the brim of her hat and squinted her eyes.
6465
6466“What an odd story. This is of course the result of something Suimei did
6467 
6468right?”
6469
6470“I can’t do that kind of thing. Posting about Romeon on a notice board is easy, but to do something like changing the sentiments of the citizens of the Imperial Capital is frankly speaking absurd you know?”
6471
6472To manipulate the sentiments of an entire city in the span of only a couple of hours was a ridiculous story. The only technique Suimei could think of which could accomplish this was to place magic on the notice board to overwrite the sentiments of anyone who saw it. In a sense it would use the words to infect the populace. The question then was whether the upper echelon of the Empire had a reason to prepare such an elaborate notice board.
6473
6474It wasn’t completely impossible to do, but they had no reason to do so. In the first place it was also questionable if they had the technology to do so. Naturally there was also doubts as to how they would be able to hide the fact that magic was applied to the notice board. To be able to carry all this out so conveniently was frankly just impossible. Therefore, Suimei was planning to leave the Imperial Capital while things had cooled down.
6475
6476“Suimei-kun. It seems nothing will come out of thinking about it more.”
6477
6478“I’m not completely convinced, but I guess we can only give up on finding the answer…”
6479
6480As he returned to the base with Lefille in tow, Reiji, Felmenia and the others were on their way out. Seeing Suimei come back, Reiji spoke up to him.
6481
6482“Suimei, like we thought?”
6483
6484“Yeah.”
6485
6486As Suimei confirmed briefly that what the knights had told them was indeed the truth, Reiji’s expression naturally became quite stern. With a wrinkle between his brows, he let out a dubious groan.
6487
6488“… What does it all mean?”
6489
6490“Who knows? Even if I think about it I don’t get it, so I ended up just
6491 
6492giving up on finding the answer.”
6493
6494“… Is that really alright?”
6495
6496“It obviously isn’t. It isn’t, but there’s nothing I can do about it.”
6497
6498“… Hey, could it be that person’s doing?”
6499
6500“Rogue-san huh…”
6501
6502It was certainly possible to think that Rogue was moving around in the shadows, but it was difficult to imagine him managing so much on his own. Besides, he was most likely no longer in the Imperial Capital.
6503
6504“Well, it’s fine isn’t it? With this the people of the city don’t have to live in fear anymore so it’s gotten better at least.” “Suimei, that’s kind of irresponsible…”
6505
6506Reiji drooped his shoulders in astonishment. Suimei was also racking his brains over just what was going on and it left a sense of discomfort he couldn’t get out of his stomach. They had managed to settle Liliana’s case this time, but there were still portions he did not understand. There was also the matter of how Romeon came to know about savage names. There was nothing left in Romeon’s memories that pointed towards that either.
6507
6508Suimei felt like things were in motion somewhere he couldn’t see. However, he wasn’t yet able to judge whether those were good or bad things…
6509
6510“Also, all of you. Sorry for being so sudden, but in two or three days I’ll have all of you leave this place.”
6511
6512Hearing this sudden demand to have them depart, Mizuki questioned him in a surprised tone.
6513
6514“W-wait a sec Suimei-kun! That’s too sudden! Besides, since Liliana-chan’s problem has been solved, there’s no need for Suimei-kun and the others to leave the Imperial Capital right?”
6515
6516“That’s true. But we’ll be going to the Saadias Alliance soon, so I’m telling you to decide on somewhere to stay while you’re in the Imperial Capital.”
6517 
6518“The Alliance? The self governed states? Why?”
6519
6520As Mizuki tilted her head to the side, Reiji answered her as a thought came to mind.
6521
6522“Could it be, to find a way to go back to our world?”
6523
6524“That’s right. There was something like that written in the book Menia brought over to me earlier.”
6525
6526Hearing that from nearby, Titania pointed a reproachful look towards Suimei.
6527
6528“Suimei. You say you’re looking for a way back, but you’re not saying that once you find a way back you intend to just leave Liliana behind on her own right?”
6529
6530Titania’s words towards Suimei were filled with more thorns than ever before. It was only natural. On one hand Suimei was saying that he would look after Liliana. On the other he was saying he wanted to go back to his world. If one were to hear one after the other, they were contradictory statements. But Suimei had also properly thought about this as well.
6531
6532“Of course I’m not saying that. Once I find a way back I’ll take Liliana with me and properly look after her. It’s only reasonable that I do something until she is able to stand on her own after all.”
6533
6534“Th-that’s, obvious. If Suimei left me and went on his own, it would be a problem!”
6535
6536“I said it’ll be fine.”
6537
6538“It’s absolute, absolute right?”
6539
6540Liliana was yelling in a fluster as she worriedly questioned Suimei. Beside her, like she had found some new material to attack Suimei with, Mizuki looked at him with a broad grin.
6541
6542“She’s really attached to you right~”
6543
6544“You really have to say that each and every time…”
6545 
6546It was their usual exchange, Mizuki prodded at him and Suimei replied like she was off the mark. Suddenly, Felmenia stepped forward.
6547
6548“S-Suimei-dono.”
6549
6550As she called out to him, she pointed a gaze towards him like she was appealing for something. Perhaps she was saying that she was also one of his students. Her eyes were shaking slightly with anxiety. Which could only mean…
6551
6552“Does Menia also want to come?”
6553
6554“Y-yes! Of course! If it reaches the point where I can come and go, then without fail!”
6555
6556As he asked her, she vigorously and delightfully replied as if something extraordinarily good had happened. Suimei then looked over his shoulder and asked Lefille.
6557
6558“What about Lefi?”
6559
6560As he looked for confirmation, she slightly puffed out her cheeks like she was pouting.
6561
6562“It’s already decided that I’ll go. How cold of you.”
6563
6564“I see.”
6565
6566Lefille was also someone without a single living relative. If she had no place to go back to in this world, Suimei thought it may very well be nice to just bring her along to the other world. As their conversation finished, Suimei headed towards the entrance to the house on his own. And then for some reason, Felmenia came bobbing up and down like a puppy behind him. As he stopped at the door and looked back, she began speaking.
6567
6568“Suimei-dono. There’s something I’d like to ask you.” “What is it?”
6569
6570“It’s about what you told me about yesterday, mystical entropy.”
6571
6572“Aah, that? It’s quite complicated after all, if you have any questions just keep them coming.”
6573 
6574Suimei was about to enter the house and had his hand on the doorknob. Felmenia came in behind him and seemed to be stumped on something as she had her head tilted to the side.
6575
6576“Even if one increases entropy, the ratio of ‘the components which establish mystical laws’ and ‘the components which establish physical laws’ will return to normal right?”
6577
6578“Yeah. It’s just as I described yesterday, is something wrong with that?”
6579
6580“―But Suimei-dono. If that is the case, then wouldn’t it be possible to continuously use magic to the point where all physical laws in the world are disordered?”
6581
6582Hearing those words, Suimei stayed standing there with his back turned away from her. With his hand still on the doorknob, his body stiffened―or rather, it was more like time had completely stopped for him and he wasn’t moving.
6583
6584“…”
6585
6586“Suimei-dono?”
6587
6588Felmenia wasn’t sure what was going on. If it was Suimei, she was sure he would reply right away, so his current behaviour was strange. She thought that perhaps it was something he didn’t actually know.
6589
6590“What will you do by knowing that?”
6591
6592“E-even if you say what I will do… Was it something I should not have asked?”
6593
6594“No, that’s not it… It’s something about our world, so I didn’t think it had much to do with you.”
6595
6596“… Does it not have something to do with this world as well?”
6597
6598“I can’t say it unconditionally. Well, as long as humans are around, there’s an eighty or ninety percent chance…”
6599
6600“…?”
6601 
6602Felmenia was unable to firmly grasp what Suimei was talking about. As she knit her brows, Suimei began to answer her initial question.
6603
6604“… Just as Menia said, even when ‘the components which establish mystical laws’ and the ‘components which establish physical laws’ mix, the large amount of ‘components which establish physical laws’ in the surrounding space will bring the physical laws back into equilibrium. However, the mixing of components is an irreversible phenomenon, it isn’t like the components which mixed together returned to their original state.”
6605
6606“Yes. In that case, if one continues to use magic, would the world eventually become one where the laws become disordered?”
6607
6608“That’s right. Even though it returns to its previous state, the place that humans occupy is a closed world. The time where scientific laws, natural order, natural phenomena and the common sense held by humans all end up at threat will definitely come. Until then, humans would have to find a means of running away from it, or perhaps if they manage to solve the mysteries of the cosmos…”
6609
6610“Mysteries of the cosmos…. you say?”
6611
6612However, Suimei did not answer her question. Instead he continued explaining in concepts that Felmenia understood.
6613
6614“The world is made of physical laws known as the ‘theory of universal eternity,’ if those laws are disordered, no matter how many experiments are run using those laws as a foundation, they would be unable to get any results. In other words, at that point, humanity would no longer be able to develop science any further. And then, when scientific development comes to a stop, the profits from similar academic pursuits would vanish and their development would also stop. In the end, even the development of magic would end as it is based on the knowledge of the world.”
6615
6616Like he was just rattling on, Suimei continued to explain things on his own. Felmenia had chills like it was something she should not have touched upon. Her expression was filled with tension and fear. However, despite that, Suimei continued talking.
6617
6618“When the development of knowledge is lost, humanity will be unable to attain new knowledge and nothing new will be born. That kind of world is
6619 
6620the same as dead. As long as the concept of time exists in the world, humans will always be in a position where they are unable to escape the progress of time. If they lose the ability to oppose the flow of time and create new things, the only course before them would be to slowly die. A world without development is nothing more than a rotten world. In other words, this final moment would be when mystical entropy overflows.”
6621
6622Suddenly, an icy feeling crawled down Felmenia’s back. Suimei was alluding to things that should be unrelated to this world, but even so her back convulsed from the chills.
6623
6624“… If so, then is magic something that should not exist?”
6625
6626“No, that’s not the case. Whether or not magic exists, it means that both mystical and physical laws must be kept in balance.”
6627
6628“Then, is that possible?”
6629
6630“It’s impossible.”
6631
6632Suimei cut down that hope in an instant. Felmenia looked at him with anxiety in her eyes.
6633
6634“I believe I talked about it when that phenomenon of the end of the world appeared in Astel. The end is predetermined. If magic continues to develop, then the development of the world will come to an end. If science continues to develop, eventually the world’s resources will dry up and the world will meet its end from heat. Of course if humanity spreads too much, one could think of them as overflowing the container known as the world. The pent up resentment I talked about before would gather up and accelerate the deterioration of the entire world. The use of resources and the development of knowledge, even in a world where the population is controlled, it will end in a world where development ceases. Either way, all born into the world is destined to perish.”
6635
6636There was no hope. Having understood those words, Felmenia was unable to speak. Even if what Suimei was talking about was something in the distant future, it did not change the fact that everyone in that world would one day meet their end in vain as they went mad.
6637
6638“As long as humans are an intelligent life form, I believe it is very likely
6639 
6640that this world, just like ours, is one ruled by the ‘theory of universal eternity.’ If you think about it like that…”
6641
6642“Our world will also, one day end in destruction?”
6643
6644As Suimei turned around, Felmenia was standing there with a face like she was asking what they should do. Just like a teacher looking at a troubled student, he smiled gently towards her.
6645
6646“Well, there’s no reason to be so pessimistic about it. Certainly, the end of the world is predetermined making it a worthless world. But even so―”
6647
6648As he said that, Suimei beckoned Liliana who was surrounded by Reiji and the others. Seeing that, Liliana slipped out of the circle and came towards Suimei.
6649
6650“Suimei, what’s wrong?”
6651
6652“It’s nothing really, there’s the case of looking for a means to return to my world, but after all I think we should look for Rogue too. Having to stay separated from him like this, you hate it right?”
6653
6654“Ah… Yes!”
6655
6656As Suimei gently stroked her head, she had gotten bashful. Seeing that from a distance, Reiji and the other pointed a warm and pleasant smile towards him.
6657
6658“Ah―”
6659
6660Having figured out what Suimei was trying to say, Felmenia raised her voice. Seeing this, Suimei put on a smile with a tranquil heart.
6661
6662“Even if the world is worthless, if even a little of the world could stay in a state where everyone could smile, isn’t that a good thing?”
6663 
6664
6665Epilogue II: Man of Mirages
6666
6667
6668While running through the Imperial Capital at night, Rogue Zandyke recalled the first time he met Liliana. The time he met her was when he had gone to suppress an incident that was happening in a small village. At that time, the intelligence branch of the army had yet to be established. Rogue was just an officer in the military. Having caught wind of an ominous ritual taking place in a village in the northern part of the Empire, he took his subordinates with him and headed there.
6669
6670He was not sure what exactly the ritual entailed, but after the ritual finished, an ominous being appeared in the vicinity and the corpses of many children began to pop up. After investigating the nearby villages, they learned it was a tradition passed down for a long time. Every year, they would sacrifice cursed children to an evil being who was different from the evil god Zechariah.
6671
6672When they arrived at the village in question, they were in the middle of performing the ritual. Magic circles were drawn in blood all over the village. The ritual involved all the people of the village, and they were in an ominous situation where they were all spouting hateful words. All those hateful words were pointed towards a single person.
6673
6674That person was Liliana, who was still a small child. Even her actual parents who should have been affectionate were spouting hatred towards that child. They all treated her like a monster. At a shrine where the ritual took place, they were crowding around Liliana as she curled up and trembled. He could remember the beast like glitter of her eye.
6675
6676When they tried to stop the ritual, the villagers attacked them. They said that if the ritual did not take place, then evil would assault the village. By the time they realized, the villagers had all lost their minds. Perhaps it was an effect of Liliana’s darkness. Rogue did not know whether this was the simply the madness of the villagers or something more. However, he strongly thought that it must not be. Crowding around a small child and stripping away her happiness could not be allowed. It was not something people should do. After suppressing the rampaging villagers, the shaman at the centre of the ritual left Rogue with words as he was on the verge of
6677 
6678death.
6679
6680“―That girl is a child with the natural ability to curse others. Eventually all of humanity will be harmed by her.”
6681
6682Now that he thought about it, those words left by the shaman may have been a curse in of itself when Rogue took Liliana with him. Because those words were always in the corner of his mind, he must also have thought deep down that she was a cursed child. And then after being defeated by that curse, he no longer had the qualifications to remain with Liliana. He had regrets from never being able to meet her again, but even so if he entrusted her to that young man who had always believed in her, she would surely be able to live happily.
6683
6684The young man had told him, even if he was not connected by blood, if he was that girl’s father, then he should act as her father until the end. He should believe in his own family. That was the source of the young man’s anger. However, Rogue was unable to believe in her. Completely caught up only in what was happening, he had abandoned the girl he had saved himself.
6685
6686“…”
6687
6688As he looked back at the place he was running from, Liliana’s voice rang in his head.
6689
6690―Colonel. Why do you always have to take nothing but painful jobs?
6691
6692When he thought about it, Liliana may have always sympathized with him.
6693
6694―Colonel. If I become a soldier, would I become useful to you?
6695
6696When he thought about it, Liliana may have wholeheartedly wanted to be of help to him.
6697
6698―Colonel. Why do the nobles, hate you so much?
6699
6700Yes, when he thought about it, the things she asked him was always said in concern towards him.
6701
6702He was ostracized by the nobles. Because she heard of this, she figured out what was happening to Rogue. Liliana was a smart child after all. That’s
6703 
6704why, she must have thought of saving him this time. It was laughable. To think that he would only understand her thoughtfulness and sorrow after all this time. No, that was exactly why he had no qualifications to be next to her.
6705
6706He no longer had the heart to criticize that girl. Surely that brilliant radiance from the falling stars had washed everything away. However, it was not yet over. He still had something that he must do. If Liliana was to live in tranquility and peace, the source of evil known as the nobles would have to be taken care of. Even if that young man was with her, some sort of retribution would surely await them. And so, as the one who drove Liliana to such violence, he had to make his move. Holding those thoughts in his heart, he quietly looked at the sky.
6707
6708“Even though I have the desire, I doesn’t go well…”
6709
6710Just why was this world so hard only on those who were weak? It only granted pain to those who lived properly and stole their happiness away. As he asked this of something far off in the sky, there was no presence of any answer coming back to him.
6711
6712“―One of the Seven Swords, a Colonel of the Imperial Army’s Intelligence Branch, Rogue Zandyke-dono correct?”
6713
6714As he heard that voice, he lowered his gaze. Having appeared from somewhere right in front of him was a single man. With long light purple hair, it was a man with a somewhat transient atmosphere. His clothing was unfamiliar to Rogue, yet it was still somehow elegant. He was quite skinny, but even under those flowing clothes that looked like they belonged to some country’s noble, Rogue could sense that his body was trained. As Rogue thrust a vigilant gaze towards that man, he questioned him without any context.
6715
6716“What do you think of this world?”
6717
6718Not knowing what this man’s intentions were at all by asking that kind of question, Rogue returned a question back to him.
6719
6720“What do you mean?”
6721
6722“Do you not also think that the way of this world is simply irrational?”
6723 
6724“…”
6725
6726Feeling like he had the thoughts deep in his heart seen through completely, Rogue’s body stiffened for an instant. However, he quickly regained his composure and warded off the man’s words as nonsense.
6727
6728“There’s no way I would have complaints about the world the Goddess Alshuna made.”
6729
6730“That is a falsehood.”
6731
6732“Why do you think so?
6733
6734As he asked the man who had a face like he already knew everything, the man replied with the exact same facial expression.
6735
6736“Is it not? If it is not a falsehood, then those times you thought of your daughter as you begged the Goddess in prayer every day for a wish that would never be granted would end up being the falsehood.”
6737
6738“So you know about that…”
6739
6740Taken aback by the man’s conjecture, Rogue ended up acknowledging what he said. It was just as he said. He prayed for Liliana’s body that was being eaten away to be healed by the Goddess. Every morning without fail he would walk over to the Salvation Church. However no matter how much he prayed, in the end his wish never got through.
6741
6742“Though it may be presumptuous, I do believe I understand your feelings towards the world.”
6743
6744As he said this, the man pointed his cold grey eyes right at Rogue.
6745
6746“This miniature garden created by the Goddess is made to be irrational. Is that not why demons exist? The existence of the Goddess itself is a cluster of irrationality after all.”
6747
6748In this world where the Goddess was worshipped as virtuous, this man was showing contempt for her existence without an ounce of hesitation. He must have had a reason he could claim this so loudly despite the fact that if anyone heard him there was no mistake he would be treated as suspicious immediately.
6749 
6750“Zandyke-dono. I would like you to lend us your power.”
6751
6752“What do you intend to do with my power?”
6753
6754“You already know. If the Goddess spreads irrationality, we will break down the intentions of the Goddess and change the world.”
6755
6756The words coming out of the man’s mouth were akin to scheming to drag the Goddess down from her seat. Anyone who heard it would be confused. This also applied to Rogue. His voice as he questioned the man was filled with bewilderment.
6757
6758“Ridiculous. Do you mean to kill the Goddess? That kind of uncertain thing can’t be done right?”
6759
6760“I mean to understand it. And to grant that desire, I would like your support.”
6761
6762Rogue stared at the man in front of him. He stood before him, spoke ill of the Goddess and sought his support. Rogue felt like this man looked firm as a rock in his beliefs. He would change this world. He would correct the irrationality of it. There was something there that made one think he was not just a swindler.
6763
6764Right now, Rogue had nowhere to go and nobody waiting for him. He had not thought at all about what he would do after he finished doing what he must. However, what this man was suggesting, to break down what had been causing Rogue to lament in grief, may not have been a bad proposition to hop on to. Preparing to give a nod to the man, Rogue began to speak at ease.
6765
6766“Then there is one thing that I would like to ask.”
6767
6768“Speak.”
6769
6770“It is about my daughter. Right now, there is a threat to her that must be cleared away. I want it removed as soon as possible. If it is done, I will give you my sword.”
6771
6772Rogue presented his conditions. He knew it was an unreasonable demand, but if this man was intending to defy god, then such a request would be
6773 
6774simple. Or rather, if he could accomplish this easily, then all his big talk wouldn’t just be for show. His request was mixed in with a test, however the man nodded without the slightest hesitation.
6775
6776“I have received your wish. By tomorrow morning, all those who would shun Liliana Zandyke will vanish from this Imperial Capital.”
6777
6778He made a declaration. Rogue had no idea just what was backing this man’s confidence, but he would know come the morning. Thinking of this, he realized there was still something he had to ask.
6779
6780“My apologies, but one more thing.”
6781
6782“What is it?”
6783
6784“I did not hear the name of the one I’ll be lending my sword to.”
6785
6786Hearing this, a smile suddenly floated onto the man’s face. Was it simply joy, or perhaps he was truly happy? Rogue could not catch the subtleties of his expression, but the man quietly opened his mouth.
6787
6788“My name is Gottfried. I would also like you to call me so.”
6789
6790The man―Gottfried said this as he turned around and left.